confident_a in_o the_o merit_n of_o their_o action_n who_o i_o think_v make_v the_o great_a number_n of_o people_n in_o the_o world_n his_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n and_o the_o immediate_a pass_v from_o death_n to_o judgement_n and_o fiery_a condemnation_n of_o ill_a deserve_a people_n gives_z terror_n and_o affrightment_n rather_o than_o comfort_n and_o support_v to_o by_o far_o the_o great_a part_n of_o people_n in_o the_o world_n and_o if_o the_o tenet_n be_v not_o true_a and_o can_v be_v sufficient_o prove_v to_o the_o understanding_n and_o conscience_n of_o man_n it_o may_v then_o pass_v for_o a_o scarecrow_n to_o the_o bad_a and_o a_o staff_n of_o reed_n to_o such_o good_a people_n as_o may_v put_v their_o confidence_n in_o it_o mr._n w._n further_o demand_n can_v any_o hearty_a lover_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n think_v of_o the_o interruption_n of_o his_o communion_n with_o he_o from_o death_n to_o judgement_n without_o great_a regret_n and_o trouble_v of_o mind_n and_o he_o say_v he_o be_v sure_a the_o generation_n of_o the_o righteous_a think_v it_o much_o otherwise_o to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o righteous_a may_v think_v some_o one_o thing_n and_o some_o another_o and_o thereupon_o i_o conceive_v that_o divers_a of_o they_o will_v be_v very_o well_o content_v with_o such_o a_o portion_n of_o happiness_n as_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o revelation_n tell_v we_o they_o shall_v enjoy_v in_o the_o word_n yea_o say_v the_o spirit_n they_o rest_v from_o their_o labour_n and_o their_o work_n do_v follow_v they_o and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o that_o rest_n shall_v overtake_v they_o and_o be_v join_v again_o to_o they_o at_o the_o end_n and_o time_n of_o their_o intend_a resurrection_n p._n 5._o he_o further_a demand_n be_v this_o enough_o to_o quiet_a the_o fervent_a long_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n in_o we_o after_o immortality_n and_o to_o satisfy_v our_o lively_a hope_n of_o a_o eternal_a life_n with_o god_n and_o the_o lamb_n away_o say_v he_o this_o be_v but_o to_o trifle_v with_o the_o great_a concernment_n of_o the_o lord_n people_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v this_o seem_v but_o a_o rhetorical_a flourish_n without_o any_o true_a substance_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o it_o it_o seem_v a_o kind_n of_o cant_n which_o i_o do_v not_o well_o understand_v when_o he_o speak_v of_o quiet_v the_o servant_n long_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n in_o we_o after_o immortality_n this_o may_v perhaps_o seem_v plain_a to_o man_n of_o his_o kidney_n and_o constitution_n but_o to_o i_o it_o look_v like_o a_o riddle_n i_o what_o be_v this_o for_o i_o know_v of_o no_o divine_a nature_n in_o one_o man_n more_o than_o in_o another_o and_o i_o do_v not_o conceive_v it_o natural_a for_o man_n to_o be_v trouble_v with_o such_o long_n after_o immortality_n as_o he_o pretend_v here_o to_o describe_v i_o think_v man_n do_v sometime_o long_o for_o thing_n which_o they_o do_v desire_n and_o have_v a_o likely_a and_o very_a strong_a hope_n to_o obtain_v but_o those_o who_o entertain_v no_o hope_n of_o a_o intermediate_n state_n betwixt_o death_n and_o the_o resurrection_n must_v be_v very_o weak_a in_o their_o rational_n if_o they_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o any_o long_n after_o such_o a_o state_n or_o receive_v any_o disappointment_n upon_o their_o go_v without_o it_o p._n 6._o mr._n w._n enter_v into_o somewhat_o a_o long_a discourse_n wherein_o he_o large_o censure_n and_o condemn_v such_o as_o maintain_v the_o soul_n extinguishment_n at_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o humane_a person_n i_o will_v spend_v no_o time_n in_o give_v particular_a answer_n thereunto_o but_o content_v myself_o with_o only_o say_v thereupon_o that_o it_o all_o want_v proof_n and_o pass_v with_o i_o for_o a_o non_fw-fr sequitur_fw-la which_o have_v no_o strength_n of_o argument_n in_o it_o concern_v that_o question_n about_o which_o we_o now_o differ_v p._n 7._o mr._n w._n quote_v that_o prophecy_n which_o give_v a_o woe_n to_o those_o who_o make_v the_o heart_n of_o the_o righteous_a sad_a who_o the_o lord_n have_v not_o make_v sad_a and_o apply_v those_o word_n to_o those_o who_o oppose_v his_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n and_o thereupon_o this_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o case_n those_o who_o maintain_v a_o point_n of_o doctrine_n contrary_a to_o truth_n which_o may_v make_v the_o righteous_a sad_a the_o woe_n pronounce_v by_o this_o prophet_n pertain_v to_o that_o maintainer_n whence_o if_o the_o soul_n extinguishment_n at_o the_o death_n of_o the_o party_n be_v not_o true_a it_o may_v probable_o make_v the_o heart_n of_o some_o righteous_a people_n sad_a who_o god_n have_v not_o make_v sad_a and_o then_o our_o prophet_n woe_n may_v just_o be_v impose_v upon_o such_o maintainer_n but_o if_o otherwise_o it_o shall_v so_o fall_v out_o that_o this_o opinion_n be_v true_a and_o that_o of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n be_v a_o error_n then_o those_o who_o heart_n be_v make_v sad_a by_o that_o doctrine_n which_o i_o conceive_v be_v by_o far_o the_o great_a number_n of_o people_n in_o the_o world_n be_v so_o sadn_v by_o a_o erroneous_a tenet_n deliver_v without_o a_o sufficient_a warrant_n from_o god_n and_o in_o this_o manner_n the_o heart_n of_o such_o people_n will_v be_v make_v sad_a who_o god_n have_v not_o make_v sad_a and_o thereupon_o i_o conclude_v that_o if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n be_v not_o true_a the_o woe_n deliver_v in_o this_o prophecy_n will_v as_o just_o take_v hold_v of_o the_o maintainer_n of_o it_o as_o it_o will_v do_v upon_o their_o opposer_n if_o they_o maintain_v a_o error_n although_o they_o may_v think_v themselves_o to_o have_v the_o right_n in_o this_o point_n p._n 7._o he_o pretend_v that_o we_o have_v or_o may_v have_v once_o learn_v to_o know_v that_o god_n have_v frame_v we_o for_o a_o uninterrupted_a perpetuity_n of_o live_v i_o say_v to_o this_o i_o be_o assure_v in_o myself_o and_o both_o can_v and_o do_v assure_v my_o reader_n that_o if_o i_o do_v know_v or_o believe_v what_o he_o say_v in_o this_o place_n to_o be_v true_a i_o will_v ready_o submit_v to_o his_o dictatorship_n in_o it_o without_o any_o further_o proceed_v in_o a_o dispute_n of_o this_o nature_n but_o i_o do_v neither_o know_v nor_o believe_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o he_o say_v in_o this_o place_n conceive_v it_o still_o more_o probable_a that_o the_o soul_n extinguish_v at_o the_o death_n of_o the_o person_n and_o be_v neither_o immortal_a nor_o intelligent_a have_v no_o other_o place_n of_o subsistence_n but_o in_o the_o body_n chap._n ii_o page_n 8._o mr._n w._n say_v that_o he_o will_v inquire_v into_o the_o divers_a acceptation_n of_o the_o word_n soul_n in_o scripture_n or_o what_o be_v there_o usual_o intend_v by_o that_o term_n and_o say_v in_o scripture_n there_o be_v five_o signification_n thereof_o first_o he_o say_v the_o soul_n be_v there_o take_v for_o the_o whole_a person_n of_o man._n second_o soul_n be_v there_o take_v for_o the_o body_n of_o man_n only_o three_o soul_n be_v take_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o body_n four_o he_o say_v soul_n be_v take_v for_o the_o dead_a carcase_n of_o a_o man._n five_o the_o word_n soul_n be_v take_v for_o the_o rational_a soul_n of_o man_n whereby_o he_o stand_v in_o a_o kind_n of_o level_n with_o angel_n by_o which_o i_o suppose_v he_o intend_v the_o humane_a soul_n produce_v life_n and_o action_n in_o the_o person_n which_o he_o say_v be_v immortal_a and_o labour_n to_o prove_v it_o so_o and_o therefore_o bring_v instance_n out_o of_o scripture_n to_o show_v the_o truth_n and_o practice_n of_o these_o signification_n and_o hereupon_o i_o observe_v that_o his_o first_o acceptation_n of_o the_o word_n soul_n for_o the_o whole_a person_n of_o man_n constitute_v of_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v very_o common_a throughout_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o the_o scripture_n well_o prove_v by_o the_o instance_n which_o he_o give_v to_o which_o hundred_o more_o may_v be_v add_v if_o any_o need_n shall_v arise_v for_o the_o so_o do_v but_o the_o instance_n of_o his_o second_o signification_n seem_v not_o to_o prove_v what_o he_o intend_v by_o they_o for_o that_o the_o iron_n enter_v into_o joseph_n soul_n seem_v not_o to_o be_v intend_v only_o of_o his_o body_n but_o of_o his_o person_n for_o that_o his_o body_n without_o a_o soul_n can_v not_o be_v sensible_a or_o capable_a of_o suffer_v thereby_o his_o next_o instance_n be_v of_o send_v leanness_n into_o the_o soul_n of_o those_o that_o eat_v the_o quail_n it_o seem_v the_o word_n soul_n here_o do_v also_o intend_v the_o whole_a person_n of_o the_o eater_n for_o that_o body_n can_v eat_v or_o be_v nourish_v without_o their_o soul_n concern_v his_o three_o say_v that_o soul_n be_v take_v
i_o answer_v that_o if_o mr._n w._n think_v true_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o other_o person_n go_v to_o hell_n as_o well_o as_o judas_n and_o therefore_o hell_n be_v no_o more_o the_o proper_a place_n of_o judas_n than_o the_o grave_n may_v be_v second_o i_o say_v that_o although_o the_o grave_a be_v a_o place_n of_o rest_n and_o blessedness_n to_o those_o that_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n yet_o to_o those_o who_o die_v in_o a_o state_n of_o enmity_n with_o he_o the_o approach_n of_o death_n seem_v terrible_a and_o the_o grave_n be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a shelter_n for_o they_o from_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o lamb_n when_o christ_n shall_v come_v to_o give_v judgement_n upon_o the_o quick_a and_o dead_a three_o it_o seem_v the_o very_a word_n of_o the_o text_n do_v natural_o require_v a_o different_a construction_n from_o that_o which_o mr._n w._n have_v put_v upon_o they_o by_o apply_v the_o word_n may_v go_v to_o his_o own_o place_n unto_o the_o person_n then_o to_o be_v choose_v who_o may_v with_o assurance_n go_v to_o his_o own_o place_n of_o a_o twelve_o apostle_n into_o which_o by_o lot_n he_o shall_v then_o be_v choose_v and_o mathias_n we_o read_v do_v go_v to_o his_o own_o place_n and_o be_v number_v with_o the_o other_o eleven_o apostle_n i_o do_v not_o know_v whether_o dr._n hammond_n apply_v the_o word_n after_o this_o manner_n or_o not_o but_o if_o he_o do_v i_o think_v he_o be_v in_o the_o right_n of_o it_o and_o give_v my_o consent_n thereunto_o and_o thus_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o no_o reasonable_a argument_n can_v hence_o be_v draw_v to_o prove_v the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n mr._n w._n for_o further_a proof_n of_o his_o opinion_n quote_v judas_n 7._o even_o as_o sodom_n and_o gomorrah_n and_o the_o city_n about_o they_o in_o like_a manner_n give_v themselves_o over_o to_o fornication_n be_v set_v forth_o for_o a_o example_n suffer_v the_o vengeance_n of_o eternal_a fire_n hereupon_o mr._n w._n say_v this_o text_n intend_v the_o suffering_n of_o the_o sodomite_n soul_n after_o death_n i_o answer_v that_o to_o those_o who_o already_o believe_v there_o be_v soul_n so_o suffer_v mr._n w_n sense_n of_o the_o word_n may_v be_v well_o enough_o admit_v but_o to_o those_o who_o stand_v unconvince_v of_o man_n soul_n suffer_v soon_o after_o their_o death_n this_o say_n seem_v to_o have_v no_o strength_n of_o proof_n in_o it_o for_o they_o will_v expound_v it_o otherways_o and_o say_v that_o for_o the_o wickedness_n of_o the_o people_n those_o city_n and_o the_o whole_a plain_a of_o sodom_n do_v suffer_v the_o vengeance_n of_o eternal_a fire_n they_o do_v so_o at_o the_o time_n of_o that_o destruction_n and_o they_o do_v so_o still_o and_o be_v likely_a so_o to_o continue_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n turn_v into_o a_o sulphureous_a and_o bitumenous_a lake_n the_o matter_n whereof_o be_v apt_a to_o take_v fire_n upon_o all_o occasion_n and_o as_o to_o the_o word_n eternal_a we_o find_v it_o in_o scripture_n divers_a time_n use_v to_o signify_v thing_n of_o a_o very_a long_a continuance_n as_o the_o priesthood_n of_o aaron_n the_o royalty_n of_o david_n the_o establishment_n of_o jerusalem_n their_o be_v establish_v for_o ever_o and_o yet_o we_o have_v see_v they_o all_o destroy_v long_o ago_o and_o hence_o i_o infer_v that_o no_o good_a argument_n can_v be_v take_v from_o his_o last_o quote_v text_n for_o proof_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n with_o this_o quotation_n mr._n w._n close_v eighteen_o or_o twenty_o argument_n for_o proof_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n to_o each_o of_o which_o i_o have_v give_v a_o distinct_a answer_n and_o such_o as_o do_v very_o well_o satisfy_v my_o own_o understanding_n with_o submission_n therein_o to_o the_o judgement_n of_o such_o intelligent_a person_n as_o may_v happen_v to_o peruse_v both_o our_o endeavour_n for_o the_o proof_n and_o disprove_v of_o our_o apprehension_n in_o this_o question_n p._n 123._o mr._n w._n here_o proceed_v in_o his_o endeavour_n to_o main_a tain_n the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n by_o infer_v absurd_a consequence_n from_o the_o other_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n extinguishment_n at_o the_o death_n of_o the_o person_n p._n 123._o mr._n w._n think_v it_o a_o absurd_a belief_n that_o man_n shall_v suffer_v for_o their_o sin_n no_o more_o than_o temporal_a death_n but_o say_v if_o his_o soul_n have_v not_o a_o separate_a subsistence_n he_o can_v suffer_v no_o more_o than_o a_o temporal_a death_n except_o we_o have_v ground_n to_o believe_v a_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n of_o which_o the_o scripture_n be_v silent_a and_o we_o likewise_o deny_v it_o i_o say_v to_o this_o that_o i_o do_v not_o therein_o apprehend_v his_o mean_v i_o can_v believe_v that_o he_o intend_v to_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a which_o i_o offer_v as_o a_o full_a answer_n to_o his_o pretend_a absurdity_n and_o though_o in_o word_n he_o deny_v it_o yet_o i_o can_v conceive_v his_o meaning_n to_o be_v so_o p._n 124._o mr._n w._n say_v second_o the_o same_o thing_n which_o he_o say_v before_o in_o his_o first_o and_o must_v have_v the_o same_o answer_n viz._n that_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o person_n remove_v and_o and_o alter_v all_o this_o second_o pretend_a absurdity_n p._n 125._o three_o mr._n w._n say_v the_o beast_n be_v sick_a and_o groan_v and_o die_v for_o man_n sin_n or_o sinfulness_n i_o reply_v that_o i_o can_v grant_v he_o this_o conceive_v that_o if_o man_n have_v not_o sin_v yet_o the_o beast_n shall_v have_v be_v sick_a and_o groan_v and_o dye_v as_o well_o and_o as_o much_o as_o they_o do_v now_o and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o resurrection_n be_v a_o full_a answer_n to_o this_o pretend_a absurdity_n his_o four_o pretend_a absurdity_n be_v to_o be_v answer_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n his_o pretend_a five_o absurdity_n be_v answer_v by_o the_o resurrection_n as_o before_o be_v say_v p._n 126._o mr._n w._n say_v that_o without_o a_o revelation_n from_o god_n concern_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o whole_a man_n man_n can_v not_o expect_v the_o reward_n or_o punishment_n after_o death_n unless_o their_o soul_n have_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n and_o this_o i_o be_o ready_a to_o agree_v to_o he_o and_o if_o there_o be_v no_o resurrection_n i_o do_v also_o agree_v that_o man_n have_v be_v very_o much_o deceive_v in_o their_o expectation_n of_o recompense_n after_o this_o life_n and_o that_o upon_o the_o supposal_n of_o no_o resurrection_n they_o have_v be_v wise_a who_o indulge_v themselves_o in_o their_o pleasure_n than_o those_o who_o have_v restrain_v their_o appetite_n in_o consideration_n of_o recompense_n expect_v after_o this_o life_n 1_o cor._n 15.19_o if_o in_o this_o life_n only_o we_o have_v hope_n in_o christ_n we_o christian_n be_v of_o all_o man_n most_o miserable_a but_o the_o dead_a shall_v rise_v as_o certain_o as_o christ_n be_v raise_v and_o if_o these_o resurrection_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o dead_a be_v not_o both_o true_a than_o all_o christian_a religion_n be_v vain_a and_o all_o those_o who_o be_v fall_v asleep_a in_o christ_n be_v perish_v p._n 127._o he_o say_v if_o the_o heathen_n have_v no_o reason_n to_o believe_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o have_v no_o revelation_n at_o all_o of_o a_o resurrection_n give_v they_o how_o then_o say_v mr._n w._n can_v they_o be_v bring_v to_o a_o reformation_n in_o their_o manner_n i_o put_v the_o question_n concern_v the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n if_o there_o be_v no_o name_n give_v under_o heaven_n by_o which_o man_n can_v be_v save_v but_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o vast_a number_n of_o man_n in_o the_o world_n never_o hear_v of_o that_o name_n and_o other_o vast_a number_n who_o have_v hear_v of_o it_o do_v not_o yet_o believe_v it_o nor_o have_v the_o faith_n propound_v to_o they_o in_o such_o manner_n as_o they_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v it_o i_o may_v demand_v of_o mr._n w._n what_o shall_v become_v of_o all_o these_o people_n as_o well_o as_o he_o demand_v of_o i_o how_o man_n shall_v order_v themselves_o who_o never_o have_v the_o resurrection_n reveal_v to_o they_o and_o i_o think_v that_o in_o both_o these_o case_n alike_o man_n must_v order_v their_o work_n according_a to_o the_o best_a of_o their_o knowledge_n and_o god_n will_v make_v such_o allowance_n to_o they_o as_o their_o case_n may_v require_v p._n 127._o mr._n w._n pretend_v to_o persuade_v man_n that_o the_o world_n have_v be_v keep_v in_o awe_n by_o pretence_n of_o recompense_n after_o this_o life_n whereas_o the_o scripture_n tell_v we_o the_o patriarch_n as_o well_o as_o the_o jew_n under_o the_o moysaicall_a law_n be_v more_o practical_o good_a and_o have_v few_o great_a fault_n among_o
for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o body_n it_o seem_v the_o instance_n which_o he_o bring_v do_v all_o apply_v to_o the_o life_n of_o the_o person_n and_o not_o of_o the_o body_n only_o for_o all_o man_n know_v that_o the_o body_n can_v have_v no_o life_n without_o the_o soul_n and_o therefore_o these_o which_o he_o please_v to_o apply_v to_o the_o body_n only_o ought_v real_o to_o be_v intend_v of_o the_o whole_a humane_a person_n the_o instance_n which_o he_o bring_v to_o prove_v the_o four_o acceptation_n of_o the_o word_n soul_n to_o signify_v sometime_o a_o dead_a carcase_n he_o offer_v to_o prove_v by_o these_o word_n you_o shall_v not_o make_v any_o cut_n in_o your_o flesh_n for_o the_o soul_n here_o he_o pretend_v the_o word_n soul_n signify_v nothing_o but_o the_o dead_a carcase_n but_o i_o refuse_v to_o agree_v with_o he_o in_o it_o conceive_v as_o i_o do_v that_o the_o word_n soul_n here_o intend_v the_o dead_a person_n for_o i_o do_v nor_o believe_v man_n to_o have_v be_v so_o sottish_a as_o to_o have_v make_v cut_n in_o their_o flesh_n for_o the_o dead_a carcase_n of_o their_o friend_n as_o he_o suppose_v but_o that_o rather_o they_o make_v such_o cut_n in_o their_o flesh_n for_o grief_n and_o remembrance_n of_o their_o dead_a friend_n not_o for_o any_o of_o their_o part_n but_o for_o the_o whole_a person_n of_o they_o his_o 5_o signification_n of_o the_o word_n soul_n which_o he_o take_v to_o intend_v single_o the_o rational_a immortal_a soul_n of_o man_n he_o prove_v by_o instance_n psal_n 19.7_o the_o law_n be_v perfect_a convert_v the_o soul_n he_o pretend_v the_o word_n soul_n in_o this_o place_n signify_v man_n immortal_a soul_n single_o consider_v and_o without_o the_o body_n this_o i_o deny_v and_o say_v this_o convert_n of_o the_o soul_n inrend_n convert_v of_o the_o person_n or_o of_o the_o whole_a man_n as_o he_o be_v a_o compositum_fw-la of_o soul_n and_o body_n again_o he_o quote_v deut._n 11.18_o lay_v up_o these_o my_o word_n in_o your_o soul_n which_o i_o think_v somewhat_o plain_o to_o signify_v as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v lay_v up_o these_o my_o word_n in_o your_o heart_n or_o in_o yourselves_o constitute_v and_o compound_v of_o soul_n and_o body_n he_o quote_v again_o deut._n 13.3_o love_v the_o lord_n with_o all_o your_o soul_n to_o which_o he_o may_v have_v add_v with_o all_o your_o heart_n and_o all_o your_o strength_n which_o make_v this_o text_n clear_o appear_v to_o intend_v love_v the_o lord_n with_o all_o the_o eminent_a faculty_n of_o your_o person_n then_o he_o say_v there_o be_v more_o signification_n of_o the_o word_n soul_n in_o scripture_n beside_o those_o five_o which_o he_o have_v name_v and_o which_o by_o examination_n of_o his_o instance_n have_v be_v find_v to_o run_v all_o into_o one_o which_o intend_v the_o whole_a humane_a person_n as_o it_o be_v a_o compositum_fw-la of_o soul_n and_o body_n he_o instance_n as_o one_o of_o his_o other_o signification_n the_o word_n deliver_v i_o not_o up_o to_o the_o soul_n of_o my_o enemy_n which_o i_o think_v intend_v to_o be_v not_o deliver_v up_o to_o the_o person_n or_o power_n of_o his_o enemy_n he_o say_v again_o the_o word_n soul_n sometime_o signify_v some_o one_o power_n of_o the_o sensative_a soul_n as_o the_o breath_n of_o man_n or_o beast_n and_o sometime_o for_o some_o single_a power_n of_o the_o rational_a soul_n which_o i_o think_v he_o shall_v have_v term_v some_o single_a power_n of_o the_o mind_n or_o of_o the_o man_n and_o therein_o i_o be_o ready_a to_o agree_v with_o he_o that_o the_o world_n soul_n in_o scripture_n do_v divers_a time_n signify_v the_o vehement_a desire_n or_o affection_n of_o the_o person_n but_o i_o do_v not_o remember_v that_o the_o word_n soul_n be_v any_o where_o use_v in_o scripture_n to_o signify_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n by_o our_o author_n intend_v except_o only_o that_o text_n of_o st._n matthew_n which_o say_v man_n be_v not_o able_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n p._n 11._o he_o say_v further_a he_o take_v the_o word_n soul_n to_o signify_v man_n intellectual_a soul_n because_o in_o no_o other_o sense_n can_v the_o soul_n be_v say_v to_o be_v immortal_a and_o i_o deny_v that_o in_o that_o sense_n it_o can_v true_o be_v say_v to_o be_v immortal_a then_o he_o say_v further_a that_o the_o soul_n which_o be_v now_o plain_o alive_a while_o in_o our_o body_n shall_v never_o cease_v to_o live_v or_o be_v annihilate_v and_o this_o i_o conceive_v to_o be_v the_o thing_n which_o he_o undertake_v to_o prove_v and_o when_o he_o have_v so_o do_v in_o a_o sufficient_a convince_a manner_n i_o do_v full_o intend_v to_o be_v his_o proselyte_n and_o to_o submit_v my_o belief_n to_o his_o direction_n in_o this_o point_n p._n 12._o he_o discourse_v of_o the_o soul_n annihilation_n by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n which_o as_o a_o thing_n not_o now_o question_v or_o controvert_v nor_o very_o material_a in_o this_o present_a disquisition_n i_o pass_v over_o without_o far_a observation_n thereupon_o chap._n iii_o page_n 13._o mr._n w._n say_v i_o shall_v now_o lay_v down_o five_o proposition_n which_o i_o conceive_v have_v a_o great_a tendency_n to_o clear_a up_o this_o great_a truth_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n the_o first_o whereof_o be_v this_o that_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n of_o man_n be_v not_o one_o and_o the_o same_o be_v but_o be_v being_n real_o distinct_a because_o say_v he_o they_o be_v create_v one_o after_o the_o other_o and_o not_o at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n and_o this_o he_o say_v be_v evident_a from_o gen._n 2_o the_o word_n whereof_o run_v thus_o in_o our_o translation_n the_o lord_n god_n form_v man_n of_o the_o dust_n of_o the_o ground_n and_o breathe_v into_o his_o nostril_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n and_o man_n become_v a_o live_a soul_n he_o say_v it_o shall_v have_v be_v thus_o render_v god_n breathe_v into_o adam_n be_v nostril_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n or_o soul_n of_o life_n or_o live_a soul_n but_o i_o be_o more_o ready_a to_o rely_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o our_o translator_n than_o upon_o the_o single_a credit_n of_o a_o person_n engage_v in_o controversy_n and_o to_o who_o cause_n this_o sort_n of_o translation_n may_v be_v helpful_a both_o of_o we_o have_v before_o conclude_v and_o agree_v that_o the_o word_n soul_n in_o scripture_n do_v often_o intend_v and_o signify_v the_o person_n and_o so_o i_o do_v full_o believe_v and_o conclude_v it_o do_v in_o this_o text_n and_o bear_v the_o same_o sense_n as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v say_v in_o proper_a word_n god_n form_v man_n of_o the_o dust_n of_o the_o ground_n and_o breathe_v into_o his_o nostril_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n and_o man_n become_v a_o live_a person_n he_o say_v and_o pretend_v that_o these_o word_n in_o gen._n be_v a_o clear_a demonstration_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v be_v create_v by_o god_n after_o the_o body_n finish_v that_o he_o know_v not_o what_o to_o add_v to_o make_v it_o more_o clear_a and_o i_o be_o very_o apt_a to_o believe_v that_o he_o speak_v truth_n in_o it_o and_o real_o do_v not_o know_v what_o more_o to_o add_v to_o make_v it_o more_o clear_a to_o the_o understanding_n of_o man_n for_o if_o he_o do_v i_o see_v no_o cause_n to_o believe_v that_o he_o will_v be_v spare_v of_o his_o pain_n to_o that_o purpose_n i_o be_o not_o able_a myself_o to_o collect_v out_o of_o this_o text_n that_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n of_o adam_n be_v create_v one_o after_o the_o other_o no_o nor_o that_o any_o soul_n at_o all_o be_v create_v for_o adam_n either_o before_o or_o after_o the_o consummation_n of_o his_o body_n the_o word_n themselves_o of_o the_o text_n do_v not_o express_v that_o god_n create_v a_o soul_n for_o adam_n but_o say_v god_n breathe_v into_o his_o nostril_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n and_o by_o breathe_v that_o breath_n into_o he_o he_o become_v a_o live_a person_n gen._n 1.5_o the_o text_n say_v god_n make_v the_o beast_n of_o the_o earth_n after_o his_o kind_n and_o cattle_n after_o their_o kind_n and_o every_o thing_n that_o creep_v upon_o the_o earth_n after_o their_o kind_n as_o he_o have_v before_o create_v great_a whale_n and_o fish_n in_o the_o water_n and_o fowl_n to_o fly_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o heaven_n our_o daily_a observation_n may_v assure_v we_o the_o life_n of_o all_o these_o be_v maintain_v by_o the_o ambient_fw-la air_n and_o the_o breath_n which_o from_o thence_o they_o draw_v and_o without_o which_o they_o can_v subsist_v or_o live_v for_o the_o space_n of_o some_o few_o moment_n which_o have_v be_v often_o experience_v by_o the_o air-pump_n in_o the_o case_n of_o infect_v thereinto_o inject_v this_o brutal_a breath_n eccles_n 3.19_o be_v
of_o life_n this_o show_v that_o he_o do_v not_o desire_v death_n in_o hope_n of_o his_o soul_n immediate_a go_v to_o heaven_n but_o rather_o he_o long_v for_o christ_n second_o appear_v when_o all_o these_o thing_n shall_v be_v perform_v and_o those_o which_o at_o that_o time_n be_v find_v alive_a upon_o earth_n shall_v not_o die_v but_o be_v change_v in_o a_o moment_n or_o twinkle_v of_o a_o eye_n and_o so_o clothe_v with_o their_o house_n which_o be_v from_o heaven_n and_o by_o that_o mean_n their_o mortal_a body_n shall_v put_v on_o immortality_n fulfil_v our_o apostle_n word_n in_o this_o text_n mortality_n shall_v be_v swallow_v up_o of_o life_n and_o this_o change_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o clothing_n upon_o which_o he_o both_o intend_v and_o desire_v and_o it_o be_v a_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o those_o time_n as_o before_o be_v say_v to_o pray_v for_o the_o speedy_a come_v of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n and_o consummation_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o thus_o i_o conceive_v i_o have_v better_o expound_v our_o apostle_n text_n and_o give_v a_o true_a mean_v thereof_o than_o mr._n w._n will_v be_v find_v to_o have_v do_v and_o conclude_v thereupon_o that_o this_o text_n can_v give_v but_o a_o feeble_a support_n to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n p._n 18._o he_o further_o quote_v ver._n 6.7_o whilst_o we_o be_v at_o home_n in_o the_o body_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n and_o walk_v by_o faith_n not_o by_o sight_n and_o therefore_o we_o be_v will_v rather_o to_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n the_o mean_v of_o which_o may_v be_v that_o we_o can_v be_v present_a with_o the_o lord_n in_o our_o fleshly_a body_n which_o be_v subject_a to_o corruption_n while_o they_o continue_v in_o their_o natural_a state_n and_o therefore_o he_o desire_v the_o change_n or_o translation_n of_o such_o earthly_a body_n into_o that_o of_o glorious_a or_o heavenly_a body_n which_o shall_v be_v do_v when_o we_o be_v clothe_v upon_o with_o our_o house_n or_o house_n which_o be_v from_o heaven_n by_o change_v our_o earthly_a body_n into_o heavenly_a which_o shall_v be_v perform_v to_o the_o saint_n that_o live_v upon_o earth_n at_o the_o time_n of_o our_o lord_n second_o come_v and_o though_o they_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n in_o their_o earthly_a body_n yet_o they_o shall_v then_o be_v present_a with_o he_o in_o their_o heavenly_a one_o and_o our_o apostle_n proceed_v say_v ver._n 9_o we_o labour_v that_o whether_o present_a or_o absent_a we_o may_v be_v accept_v of_o he_o and_o then_o close_v his_o discourse_n ver._n 10._o with_o that_o which_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o all_o his_o desire_n and_o endeavour_n viz._n because_o we_o must_v all_o appear_v before_o the_o judgement_n seat_n of_o christ_n that_o every_o one_o may_v receive_v the_o thing_n do_v in_o his_o earthly_a body_n according_a to_o that_o he_o have_v do_v whether_o it_o be_v good_a or_o bad_a which_o intend_v the_o last_o and_o general_a judgement_n without_o any_o pretence_n or_o apprehension_n that_o a_o intermediate_n judgement_n be_v at_o all_o mean_v or_o consider_v in_o that_o expression_n mr._n w._n quote_v further_a 2_o pet._n 1.13_o i_o think_v it_o meet_v so_o long_o as_o i_o be_o in_o this_o tabernacle_n to_o stir_v you_o up_o know_v that_o short_o i_o must_v put_v off_o this_o tabernacle_n viz._n i_o will_v endeavour_v that_o after_o my_o departure_n etc._n etc._n it_o seem_v that_o peter_n by_o the_o term_n tabernacle_n do_v intend_v his_o own_o fleshly_a body_n which_o with_o propriety_n enough_o may_v signify_v that_o humane_a body_n which_o be_v the_o receptacle_n and_o tabernacle_n of_o life_n to_o every_o man_n and_o death_n be_v common_o among_o we_o call_v a_o departure_n out_o of_o this_o world_n of_o such_o person_n as_o late_o before_o be_v live_a member_n of_o it_o and_o therefore_o i_o do_v not_o perceive_v what_o force_n there_o be_v in_o these_o text_n of_o prove_v the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n nor_o do_v i_o perceive_v that_o mr._n w._n lay_v any_o prove_a weight_n upon_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o text_n as_o they_o be_v here_o quote_v but_o endeavour_n rather_o to_o enforce_v a_o mean_v from_o the_o greek_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o he_o say_v signify_v after_o my_o go_v out_o viz._n out_o of_o my_o tabernacle_n although_o our_o translator_n have_v render_v it_o after_o my_o departure_n which_o i_o think_v to_o be_v a_o translation_n which_o he_o can_v mend_v and_o if_o so_o they_o have_v render_v it_o by_z after_o my_o go_v out_o i_o shall_v have_v soon_o have_v take_v it_o to_o signify_v a_o extinguishment_n of_o the_o vital_a flame_n in_o his_o body_n than_o the_o departure_n of_o a_o intelligent_a substantial_a soul_n out_o of_o it_o and_o therefore_o i_o think_v the_o enforcement_n of_o this_o argument_n which_o he_o will_v derive_v from_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v but_o trifle_v p._n 19_o he_o appeal_v to_o all_o man_n judgement_n that_o be_v not_o prejudicate_v whether_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o by_o the_o quote_v text_n intend_v that_o man_n soul_n be_v of_o such_o a_o nature_n as_o can_v subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o their_o body_n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o if_o i_o or_o any_o other_o man_n shall_v declare_v ourselves_o to_o think_v other_o way_n he_o will_v reply_v we_o be_v prejudicate_v and_o that_o be_v all_o the_o fruit_n that_o can_v be_v expect_v of_o such_o a_o needless_a appeal_n he_o say_v further_a if_o these_o apostle_n have_v believe_v the_o soul_n and_o body_n to_o die_v together_o they_o will_v never_o have_v use_v such_o ensnare_a metaphorical_a expression_n as_o these_o that_o do_v so_o clear_o hold_v forth_o a_o seperability_n of_o the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o to_o this_o i_o reply_v that_o if_o at_o all_o they_o hold_v forth_o this_o opinion_n it_o be_v in_o a_o darklanthorn_n with_o the_o light_a side_n towards_o he_o and_o the_o dark_a towards_o i_o but_o i_o rather_o conceive_v that_o if_o they_o have_v know_v the_o be_v of_o a_o substantial_a intelligent_a separate_o subsist_v soul_n in_o man_n and_o that_o those_o of_o the_o good_a go_v to_o heaven_n present_o after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o person_n they_o will_v probable_o and_o even_o certain_o have_v preach_v and_o declare_v the_o same_o and_o we_o shall_v have_v find_v it_o so_o plain_o and_o clear_o deliver_v in_o some_o of_o their_o write_n which_o be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n and_o the_o not_o find_v it_o so_o deliver_v in_o any_o of_o their_o write_n give_v we_o great_a cause_n to_o doubt_v the_o truth_n of_o that_o opinion_n mr._n w._n for_o a_o further_a proof_n of_o his_o opinion_n quote_v 2_o cor._n 12.1_o where_o that_o apostle_n relate_v a_o trance_n or_o vision_n which_o he_o have_v and_o wherein_o he_o can_v not_o tell_v whether_o he_o be_v in_o the_o body_n or_o out_o of_o the_o body_n and_o thereupon_o he_o quote_v the_o assembly_n of_o divine_n which_o sit_v in_o the_o rump-parliament_n time_n and_o that_o they_o say_v the_o apostle_n doubt_v whether_o god_n frame_v the_o representation_n of_o these_o heavenly_a thing_n in_o his_o soul_n in_o a_o state_n of_o union_n with_o the_o body_n or_o whether_o god_n separate_v the_o soul_n from_o the_o body_n and_o transport_v it_o into_o heaven_n and_o thereupon_o p._n 20._o mr._n w._n say_v that_o many_o philosopher_n and_o some_o divine_n affirm_v that_o paul_n be_v rational_a soul_n may_v be_v separate_v from_o the_o body_n and_o yet_o paul_n not_o dead_a profess_v himself_o partly_o to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n and_o if_o by_o be_v out_o of_o the_o body_n the_o apostle_n do_v not_o mean_v such_o a_o separation_n he_o will_v be_v tell_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o those_o word_n be_v out_o of_o the_o body_n he_o be_v conscious_a to_o himself_o of_o a_o common_a and_o i_o think_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n thereunto_o give_v viz._n that_o st._n paul_n be_v wrap_v in_o a_o trance_n or_o ecstasy_n of_o his_o mind_n wherein_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o see_v and_o hear_v be_v so_o lively_o represent_v to_o his_o perceptive_a faculty_n and_o so_o thorough_o imprint_v upon_o his_o memory_n as_o they_o can_v not_o be_v more_o perfect_o perceive_v or_o better_o remember_v if_o he_o have_v true_o perceive_v they_o by_o the_o use_n of_o his_o bodily_a organ_n so_o as_o he_o can_v not_o certain_o know_v whether_o he_o be_v real_o wrap_v into_o heaven_n in_o his_o whole_a person_n or_o whether_o the_o same_o be_v only_o a_o trance_n and_o rapture_n of_o his_o mind_n mr._n w._n intend_v to_o prevent_v this_o answer_n say_v it_o be_v not_o enough_o for_o man_n
write_v be_v the_o most_o learned_a among_o the_o apostle_n and_o of_o a_o sublime_a natural_a genius_n but_o there_o appear_v no_o likelihood_n that_o they_o be_v of_o st._n matthew_n opinion_n in_o this_o matter_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n which_o if_o our_o lord_n have_v mention_v in_o this_o doctrine_n i_o conceive_v they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o take_v great_a notice_n of_o it_o because_o it_o be_v a_o subject_a of_o high_a speculation_n not_o fit_a to_o be_v let_v fall_n to_o the_o ground_n without_o notice_n and_o deliver_v of_o the_o same_o to_o the_o christian_n of_o that_o time_n if_o our_o lord_n doctrine_n word_v as_o it_o be_v by_o st._n matthew_n be_v true_o the_o same_o as_o that_o evangelist_n have_v report_v it_o and_o upon_o these_o ground_n i_o be_o apt_a to_o conceive_v that_o st._n matthew_n word_n be_v not_o able_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n be_v likely_a to_o have_v spring_v from_o his_o own_o opinion_n of_o the_o thing_n and_o be_v not_o otherways_o the_o very_a true_a expression_n and_o word_n wherein_o our_o lord_n deliver_v this_o doctrine_n to_o his_o disciple_n and_o therefore_o i_o be_o apt_a to_o appeal_v from_o the_o text_n of_o st._n matthew_n to_o that_o which_o be_v report_v to_o we_o in_o the_o text_n of_o st._n luke_n gospel_n three_o i_o conceive_v that_o the_o text_n of_o st._n luke_n word_v at_o it_o be_v do_v more_o full_o express_v our_o lord_n meaning_n as_o in_o this_o doctrine_n than_o the_o text_n of_o st._n matthew'_v do_v for_o luke_n say_v that_o after_o man_n have_v kill_v they_o have_v no_o more_o that_o they_o can_v do_v or_o can_v do_v no_o more_o harm_n to_o the_o kill_a person_n or_o can_v bring_v no_o more_o suffering_n upon_o he_o by_o any_o thing_n that_o they_o can_v do_v i_o think_v st._n matthew_n word_n be_v not_o able_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n do_v not_o so_o well_o or_o full_o express_v our_o lord_n meaning_n as_o st._n luke_n do_v for_o that_o those_o who_o maintain_v the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n do_v say_v all_o that_o it_o retain_v the_o faculty_n of_o intellect_n and_o memory_n as_o the_o natural_a power_n thereunto_o proper_o belong_v whence_o it_o seem_v inferrible_a that_o they_o may_v and_o do_v remember_v such_o relation_n and_o friend_n as_o they_o leave_v behind_o they_o on_o earth_n and_o be_v likely_a to_o be_v so_o much_o concern_v for_o they_o as_o to_o rejoice_v at_o their_o welfare_n and_o be_v grieve_v at_o their_o suffering_n for_o of_o this_o we_o be_v inform_v from_o the_o parable_n of_o dives_n if_o it_o have_v a_o power_n of_o prove_v or_o teach_v in_o such_o case_n for_o dives_n though_o wicked_a and_o in_o torment_n yet_o have_v so_o much_o good_a nature_n in_o he_o as_o to_o remember_v his_o relation_n upon_o earth_n and_o have_v care_n to_o prevent_v those_o suffering_n which_o they_o be_v otherwise_o likely_a to_o fall_v under_o and_o pray_v lazarus_n may_v be_v send_v out_o to_o obviate_v by_o his_o instruction_n the_o calamity_n which_o be_v like_a to_o befall_v they_o and_o make_v some_o addition_n to_o those_o suffering_n under_o which_o himself_o now_o lay_v and_o from_o hence_o we_o may_v collect_v that_o man_n who_o have_v kill_v can_v still_o make_v some_o addition_n to_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o dead_a by_o torment_v or_o persecute_v their_o relation_n or_o friend_n upon_o earth_n which_o possibility_n be_v quite_o take_v away_o by_o the_o word_n of_o st._n luke_n text_n after_o kill_v the_o person_n man_n have_v no_o more_o that_o they_o can_v do_v they_o can_v do_v no_o more_o harm_n to_o the_o dead_a person_n who_o be_v now_o go_v quite_o out_o of_o the_o reach_n of_o any_o but_o god_n and_o i_o doubt_o conceive_v there_o be_v neither_o soul_n nor_o body_n leave_v of_o he_o for_o man_n or_o devil_n to_o prey_n upon_o and_o from_o what_o be_v before_o deliver_v i_o be_o ready_a to_o conceive_v that_o st._n luke_n word_n do_v more_o full_o and_o proper_o express_v our_o lord_n meaning_n than_o those_o of_o st._n matthew_n do_v and_o consequent_o that_o it_o be_v probable_a our_o lord_n doctrine_n be_v deliver_v in_o the_o word_n of_o st._n luke_n gospel_n rather_o than_o in_o those_o word_n which_o st._n matthew_n have_v record_v and_o if_o this_o prove_v a_o truth_n it_o will_v utter_o remove_v the_o prove_a force_n of_o st._n matthew_n text_n which_o be_v otherways_o the_o principal_a foundation_n upon_o which_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n be_v build_v hereupon_o i_o do_v not_o doubt_o but_o full_o conceive_v that_o mr._n w._n and_o his_o partaker_n will_v open_o exclaim_v against_o my_o proceed_n in_o offer_v or_o pretend_v to_o prove_v or_o conceive_v that_o any_o sort_n of_o scripture_n word_n or_o expression_n can_v be_v erroneous_a and_o yet_o it_o seem_v both_o clear_a and_o common_a that_o word_n say_n and_o text_n of_o scripture_n have_v be_v often_o and_o be_v daily_o bring_v and_o allege_v for_o the_o proof_n of_o erroneous_a opinion_n and_o doctrine_n i_o confess_v myself_o not_o so_o much_o to_o idolise_v the_o word_n and_o expression_n of_o scripture_n as_o to_o receive_v for_o a_o oracle_n every_o say_v or_o sentence_n which_o i_o find_v write_v in_o the_o bible_n or_o to_o believe_v every_o such_o say_v or_o sentence_n to_o be_v a_o irrefragable_a truth_n and_o the_o very_a word_n of_o god_n 1_o john_n 4.1_o believe_v not_o every_o spirit_n but_o try_v the_o spirit_n whether_o they_o be_v of_o god_n i_o conceive_v there_o be_v no_o other_o way_n to_o try_v man_n pretence_n to_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n but_o either_o by_o the_o miraculous_a work_n of_o such_o person_n as_o pretend_v to_o it_o or_o by_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o appear_v in_o their_o work_n and_o action_n among_o man_n and_o the_o trial_n by_o either_o of_o these_o mean_n proceed_v upon_o ground_n of_o humane_a understanding_n and_o the_o result_v thereof_o as_o a_o parable_n and_o paraphrase_n to_o st._n john_n text_n i_o conceive_v it_o may_v be_v say_v believe_v not_o every_o say_v and_o sentence_n which_o you_o find_v write_v in_o scripture_n but_o try_v first_o whether_o that_o say_v or_o sentence_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o no._n and_o in_o this_o trial_n it_o seem_v there_o be_v but_o two_o way_n or_o mean_n to_o be_v use_v the_o first_o be_v by_o compare_v it_o by_o other_o scripture_n or_o text_n or_o the_o analogy_n current_n or_o stream_n of_o doctrine_n which_o run_v and_o continue_v through_o the_o whole_a scripture_n from_o the_o beginning_n to_o the_o end_n thereof_o and_o if_o any_o particular_a sentence_n oppose_v the_o analogy_n or_o stream_n of_o doctrine_n which_o run_v through_o the_o whole_a scripture_n man_n may_v rest_v assure_v that_o say_v or_o sentence_n neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n next_o if_o we_o meet_v with_o say_n or_o sentence_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v oppose_v by_o other_o say_n or_o sentence_n thereof_o it_o seem_v we_o may_v have_v good_a reason_n to_o doubt_v on_o which_o side_n the_o truth_n stand_v and_o by_o the_o most_o fair_a and_o easy_a construction_n that_o we_o can_v use_v bring_v they_o to_o such_o a_o agreement_n as_o by_o working_n of_o reason_n they_o can_v be_v bring_v unto_o and_o i_o be_o apt_a to_o infer_v that_o if_o by_o construction_n of_o reason_n they_o can_v be_v make_v stand_v together_o in_o such_o manner_n as_o both_o they_o may_v be_v true_a i_o think_v it_o a_o reasonable_a result_n of_o such_o trial_n to_o think_v as_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o there_o be_v error_n or_o mistake_n in_o one_o of_o they_o the_o other_o mean_n for_o try_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o scripture_n say_n or_o sentence_n proceed_v from_o the_o ground_n of_o natural_a principle_n viz._n the_o common_a sensation_n and_o reason_n of_o man_n radicate_v in_o their_o nature_n and_o confirm_v unto_o they_o by_o certain_a and_o often_o experience_n and_o it_o seem_v that_o if_o man_n meet_v with_o such_o say_n or_o sentence_n in_o scripture_n as_o be_v opposite_a to_o natural_a principle_n and_o the_o common_a sense_n and_o reason_n of_o mankind_n confirm_v to_o they_o by_o practice_n and_o experience_n we_o may_v with_o assurance_n enough_o conclude_v that_o such_o say_n or_o sentence_n ought_v not_o to_o pass_v among_o we_o for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o yet_o i_o be_o apt_a to_o believe_v that_o my_o opinion_n in_o this_o point_n will_v not_o find_v a_o easy_a acceptance_n among_o those_o who_o practice_n the_o read_n and_o magnify_v of_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v also_o without_o doubt_n a_o very_a beneficial_a and_o laudable_a practice_n and_o yet_o i_o think_v i_o may_v just_o apply_v thereunto_o the_o common_a proverb_n of_o omne_fw-la
body_n contain_v therein_o such_o blood_n humour_n and_o organ_n as_o be_v needful_a for_o the_o production_n and_o perfection_n of_o life_n and_o all_o the_o faculty_n and_o power_n of_o a_o humane_a person_n who_o blood_n and_o humour_n will_v then_o be_v apt_a for_o kindle_v into_o a_o flame_n or_o glow_v of_o the_o blood_n by_o such_o a_o moderate_a breath_n as_o ezekiel_n be_v direct_v to_o call_v for_o to_o come_v from_o the_o four_o wind_n and_o breath_n upon_o these_o new_o form_v person_n that_o they_o may_v live_v which_o do_v the_o new_o form_v person_n be_v thereby_o make_v live_v able_a to_o hear_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o at_o his_o call_n to_o come_v out_o of_o their_o grave_n and_o deliver_v themselves_o from_o the_o strong_a band_n of_o death_n and_o such_o i_o conceive_v the_o rise_n of_o the_o dead_a will_v be_v not_o a_o partial_a but_o a_o total_a resurrection_n of_o the_o person_n not_o first_o the_o body_n raise_v and_o then_o a_o intelligent_a soul_n be_v inject_v thereinto_o for_o the_o body_n can_v rise_v or_o come_v out_o of_o its_o grave_a without_o a_o spirit_n of_o life_n or_o such_o a_o sort_n of_o soul_n as_o be_v natural_a suitable_a and_o fit_v for_o that_o performance_n i_o do_v therefore_o reject_v the_o expression_n by_o he_o use_v viz._n the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n because_o it_o be_v not_o where_o use_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o because_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o nature_n as_o that_o a_o body_n shall_v rise_v and_o live_v without_o a_o soul_n what_o rise_v therefore_o be_v not_o only_o the_o body_n but_o the_o person_n which_o be_v dead_a a_o very_a like_a or_o his_o very_a same_o person_n which_o before_o have_v die_v mr._n w._n in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o this_o objection_n say_v to_o his_o opposer_n that_o it_o be_v a_o strange_a inference_n you_o draw_v from_o this_o text_n that_o because_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o christ_n be_v rise_v that_o therefore_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v mortal_a i_o reply_v this_o will_v be_v a_o very_a strange_a inference_n indeed_o if_o his_o opposer_n either_o say_v so_o or_o think_v so_o but_o they_o profess_v to_o do_v neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o but_o this_o they_o do_v say_v and_o believe_v that_o if_o the_o resurrection_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o general_n resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v not_o both_o true_a than_o all_o those_o who_o be_v fall_v asleep_a though_o never_o so_o good_a be_v perish_v and_o consequent_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n have_v not_o a_o separate_a subsistence_n after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o person_n and_o thus_o i_o finish_v my_o reply_n to_o mr._n w_n answer_n give_v to_o this_o objection_n and_o proceed_v to_o the_o give_v concurrent_a evidence_n from_o the_o text_n before_o quote_v for_o strengthen_v the_o force_n of_o this_o my_o eight_o objection_n our_o apostle_n have_v finish_v this_o text_n go_v on_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n to_o verse_n 32._o and_o there_o say_v if_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n i_o have_v fight_v with_o beast_n at_o ephesus_n what_o advantage_v it_o i_o if_o the_o dead_a rise_v not_o let_v we_o eat_v and_o drink_v for_o too_o morrow_n we_o die_v which_o saying_n i_o think_v may_v be_v thus_o right_o paraphrase_a whatsoever_o suffering_n i_o undergo_v for_o christ_n sake_n in_o this_o world_n they_o will_v advantage_v i_o nothing_o if_o the_o dead_a rise_v not_o and_o then_o we_o need_v no_o more_o in_o this_o world_n but_o to_o eat_v and_o drink_v and_o die_v and_o there_o be_v a_o and_o of_o we_o and_o if_o this_o say_v be_v true_a and_o the_o very_a meaning_n of_o our_o apostle_n in_o this_o text_n i_o think_v it_o give_v a_o fatal_a blow_n to_o the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n and_o yet_o our_o apostle_n proceed_v further_a in_o this_o chapter_n to_o verse_n 52._o where_o he_o say_v the_o trumpet_n shall_v sound_v and_o the_o dead_a shall_v be_v raise_v uncorruptible_a and_o we_o who_o be_v then_o alive_a shall_v be_v change_v and_o the_o last_o verse_n of_o this_o chapter_n he_o add_v therefore_o my_o belove_a brethren_n be_v you_o steadfast_a unmoveable_a always_o abound_v in_o the_o work_n of_o the_o lord_n for_o as_o much_o as_o you_o know_v your_o labour_n be_v not_o in_o vain_a in_o the_o lord_n for_o i_o have_v give_v you_o as_o certain_a proof_n as_o faith_n can_v desire_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o general_n resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a at_o which_o time_n all_o people_n shall_v be_v reward_v or_o punish_v according_a to_o their_o work_n heb._n 11.35_o the_o saint_n endure_v great_a persecution_n and_o torment_n not_o accept_v deliverance_n from_o they_o because_o they_o expect_v a_o better_a resurrection_n luke_n 14.14_o when_o thou_o make_v a_o feast_n do_v not_o only_o bid_v thy_o friend_n and_o rich_a neighbour_n who_o be_v likely_a to_o make_v thou_o a_o recompense_n but_o bid_v also_o the_o poor_a the_o maim_a the_o lame_a and_o the_o blind_a who_o can_v recompense_n thou_o and_o therefore_o for_o thy_o so_o do_v thou_o shall_v be_v recompense_v at_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o just_a and_o now_o i_o demand_v one_o text_n of_o scripture_n to_o be_v produce_v where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o man_n for_o their_o good_a work_n do_v in_o this_o world_n shall_v be_v recompense_v at_o or_o soon_o after_o their_o death_n i_o know_v of_o no_o text_n that_o declare_v this_o to_o we_o or_o from_o which_o it_o can_v with_o clear_a reason_n be_v collect_v and_o therefore_o i_o say_v that_o the_o reason_n give_v we_o why_o our_o labour_n shall_v not_o be_v in_o vain_a in_o the_o lord_n be_v because_o there_o shall_v certain_o be_v a_o resurrection_n from_o the_o dead_a and_o after_o that_o a_o judgement_n wherein_o every_o person_n shall_v be_v reward_v according_a to_o his_o work_n and_o upon_o these_o ground_n i_o be_o ready_a to_o conclude_v that_o this_o my_o eight_o objection_n strong_o batter_v and_o assault_n and_o even_o overthrow_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n a_o nine_o objection_n against_o mr._n w_n opinion_n i_o raise_v from_o 1_o thess_n 4.13_o where_o st._n paul_n say_v i_o will_v not_o have_v you_o to_o be_v ignorant_a brethren_n concern_v they_o that_o be_v asleep_a that_o you_o sorrow_n not_o even_o as_o other_o which_o have_v no_o hope_n for_o if_o we_o believe_v that_o jesus_n die_v and_z rise_v again_o even_o so_o they_o also_o that_o sleep_n in_o jesus_n will_v god_n bring_v with_o he_o and_o so_o go_v on_o describe_v the_o manner_n and_o effect_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a add_v comfort_v one_o another_o with_o these_o word_n i_o offer_v this_o for_o you_o comfort_v that_o there_o shall_v certain_o be_v a_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a wherein_o your_o dead_a friend_n also_o shall_v rise_v again_o and_o i_o will_v have_v you_o make_v this_o a_o comfort_n to_o you_o concern_v both_o your_o dead_a friend_n and_o your_o die_a self_n advise_v you_o to_o repose_v your_o hope_n thereupon_o and_o to_o comfort_v yourselves_o and_o one_o another_o with_o your_o discourse_n and_o communication_n concern_v it_o our_o apostle_n appear_v here_o comfort_v the_o heart_n of_o his_o correspondent_o against_o the_o suffering_n of_o death_n either_o by_o their_o friend_n or_o by_o themselves_o and_o take_v his_o ground_n of_o comfort_n in_o such_o case_n from_o our_o assure_a doctrine_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o thereupon_o i_o observe_v that_o he_o do_v not_o ground_n and_o hope_n or_o comfort_n upon_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n or_o its_o go_v to_o heaven_n immediate_o after_o death_n which_o give_v i_o a_o firm_a ground_n of_o persuasion_n that_o he_o either_o do_v not_o know_v of_o this_o opinion_n or_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o for_o if_o he_o have_v believe_v this_o doctrine_n to_o be_v true_a i_o think_v he_o can_v not_o have_v forget_v or_o forbear_v to_o give_v his_o disciple_n comfort_v from_o that_o topick_n because_o such_o comfort_n will_v have_v be_v much_o near_a than_o those_o which_o he_o derive_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o will_v have_v be_v both_o a_o more_o short_a and_o sure_a way_n to_o that_o salvation_n and_o future_a happiness_n which_o man_n desire_v and_o therefore_o if_o st._n paul_n have_v believe_v this_o doctrine_n to_o be_v true_a i_o think_v he_o can_v have_v no_o reason_n for_o his_o balk_v it_o in_o this_o place_n but_o in_o congruity_n of_o reason_n must_v have_v say_v brethren_n comfort_v yourselves_o against_o sorrow_n for_o your_o friend_n death_n and_o the_o fear_n of_o your_o own_o by_o consider_v the_o happy_a state_n of_o those_o which_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n for_o that_o their_o spirit_n or_o soul_n immediate_o
man_n in_o england_n who_o do_v not_o only_o with_o you_o deny_v the_o possibility_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n but_o do_v also_o deny_v the_o be_v of_o any_o sort_n of_o spirit_n whatsoever_o i_o desire_v to_o rectify_v one_o of_o his_o expression_n in_o this_o paragraph_n in_o the_o say_n there_o be_v other_o man_n who_o with_o you_o deny_v the_o possibility_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n which_o i_o will_v have_v thus_o read_v there_o be_v other_o man_n who_o with_o you_o deny_v the_o probability_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n and_o if_o this_o alteration_n happen_v to_o be_v refuse_v i_o i_o will_v also_o refuse_v to_o be_v comprehend_v under_o the_o word_n with_o you_o page_n 7._o he_o say_v man_n can_v be_v certain_a that_o soul_n do_v not_o subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n after_o death_n or_o that_o they_o be_v not_o in_o a_o state_n of_o happiness_n or_o misery_n till_o the_o resurrection_n i_o answer_v that_o if_o such_o thing_n be_v once_o make_v certain_a and_o clear_a to_o we_o we_o shall_v need_v to_o remain_v no_o long_o in_o a_o doubt_a condition_n as_o we_o now_o do_v and_o therefore_o we_o do_v hearty_o wish_v and_o desire_n that_o god_n will_v please_v so_o far_o to_o inlighten_v some_o man_n or_o man_n with_o a_o certain_a or_o clear_a knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n in_o this_o point_n as_o that_o they_o may_v be_v able_a to_o clear_v the_o same_o to_o the_o understanding_n and_o mind_n of_o such_o person_n as_o be_v very_o desirous_a to_o be_v far_o and_o full_o instruct_v in_o this_o great_a point_n and_o divers_a other_o particular_n thereupon_o depend_v page_n 5._o mr._n w._n seem_v to_o expect_v rather_o thanks_o than_o blame_v for_o endeavour_v to_o clear_v up_o to_o man_n mind_n the_o truth_n in_o this_o question_n and_o in_o this_o i_o be_o full_o agree_v with_o he_o and_o be_o ready_a to_o give_v to_o he_o or_o any_o other_o man_n who_o proceed_v candid_o and_o fair_o as_o he_o do_v my_o sincere_a and_o hearty_a thanks_o for_o such_o labour_n of_o love_n with_o intent_n to_o draw_v other_o from_o the_o evil_n of_o their_o way_n of_o error_n of_o in_o practice_n p._n 6._o mr._n w._n say_v i_o conceive_v some_o who_o embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n materiality_n may_v be_v otherways_o good_a christian_n and_o be_v by_o this_o opinion_n the_o most_o enemy_n to_o themselves_o and_o therefore_o he_o deserve_v their_o thanks_o for_o endeavour_v to_o draw_v they_o out_o of_o it_o and_o i_o commend_v his_o charitable_a profession_n and_o practice_n wherein_o he_o exceed_v divers_a other_o maintainer_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n and_o give_v he_o my_o iterate_a thanks_o for_o endeavour_v to_o draw_v i_o and_o other_o out_o of_o those_o apprehension_n or_o opinion_n which_o he_o think_v at_o the_o best_a to_o be_v our_o mistake_n and_o error_n and_o thus_o i_o part_v with_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o reader_n to_o make_v some_o such_o far_a observation_n upon_o his_o follow_a treatise_n as_o to_o my_o own_o understanding_n shall_v appear_v fit_a and_o reasonable_a to_o be_v do_v his_o treatise_n stand_v divide_v by_o himself_o into_o several_a chapter_n to_o each_o of_o which_o i_o purpose_v to_o apply_v the_o observation_n intend_v to_o be_v make_v towards_o the_o discovery_n and_o clear_n of_o the_o truth_n therein_o deliver_v and_o the_o answer_v of_o such_o objection_n or_o inference_n as_o he_o may_v have_v draw_v from_o they_o or_o build_v upon_o they_o without_o true_a or_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o his_o so_o do_v chap._n i._n page_n 1._o he_o pretend_v here_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o soul_n as_o if_o the_o point_n in_o dispute_n be_v already_o grant_v he_o or_o be_v judicial_o determine_v to_o be_v on_o his_o side_n for_o he_o say_v speak_v of_o the_o soul_n that_o when_o she_o be_v bear_v down_o with_o melancholy_a damp_n of_o her_o muddy_a tabernacle_n so_o as_o to_o think_v that_o at_o death_n she_o shall_v be_v turn_v into_o senseless_a stupid_a dust_n she_o straight_o grow_v sad_a and_o affright_a and_o then_o upon_o the_o consideration_n of_o her_o own_o immortality_n she_o clear_v up_o her_o doubt_n and_o receive_v great_a comfort_n upon_o the_o opinion_n which_o she_o have_v of_o she_o be_v so_o qualify_v hereupon_o i_o observe_v he_o seem_v to_o take_v for_o grant_v that_o the_o soul_n have_v thought_n or_o conception_n of_o her_o own_o by_o reflection_n upon_o herself_o or_o otherways_o without_o be_v therein_o assist_v by_o the_o bodily_a organ_n of_o that_o person_n wherein_o she_o reside_v now_o whether_o she_o have_v such_o thought_n of_o she_o own_o or_o not_o himself_z very_o well_o know_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o main_a point_n in_o our_o controversy_n for_o that_o all_o materialist_n do_v maintain_v she_o have_v no_o thought_n activity_n or_o be_v but_o in_o the_o body_n and_o therefore_o can_v do_v nothing_o without_o it_o i_o have_v former_o quote_v aristotle_n de_fw-fr anima_fw-la where_o he_o call_v it_o a_o very_a improper_a way_n of_o speak_v for_o man_n to_o say_v the_o soul_n be_v sorrowful_a or_o learned_a or_o wise_a and_o that_o they_o may_v as_o well_o say_v the_o soul_n weave_v or_o build_v because_o all_o these_o and_o the_o like_a quality_n be_v not_o power_n of_o the_o soul_n but_o of_o the_o man_n and_o therefore_o our_o author_n shall_v have_v say_v when_o the_o man_n be_v bear_v down_o by_o the_o sad_a contemplation_n of_o death_n or_o any_o other_o accident_n he_o may_v take_v comfort_n from_o the_o high_a conception_n of_o his_o immortality_n but_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n it_o seem_v mr._n w._n stumble_v dangerous_o at_o the_o very_a threshold_n or_o entrance_n of_o this_o dispute_n and_o must_v either_o have_v that_o grant_v he_o which_o he_o know_v his_o opponent_n do_v utter_o deny_v or_o otherways_o all_o that_o he_o say_v in_o this_o paragraph_n must_v pass_v for_o a_o non_fw-fr sequitur_fw-la without_o serve_v to_o any_o purpose_n in_o the_o dispute_n of_o that_o question_n which_o he_o at_o this_o time_n pretend_v to_o handle_v p._n 2._o he_o go_v on_o and_o say_v he_o can_v believe_v his_o soul_n confidence_n of_o her_o own_o immortality_n to_o be_v a_o distemper_a fit_n of_o her_o spirit_n prone_a to_o believe_v that_o to_o be_v which_o she_o desire_v may_v be_v because_o he_o find_v man_n of_o the_o best_a temper_n and_o practice_n to_o be_v of_o that_o opinion_n as_o if_o this_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n be_v a_o plant_n that_o co0uld_v spring_v and_o thrive_v only_o in_o a_o pure_a conscience_n and_o a_o mind_n unite_v to_o god_n he_o say_v this_o confidence_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n be_v so_o appropriate_a to_o the_o wise_a and_o best_a of_o man_n as_o it_o seem_v a_o absurd_a suggestion_n that_o it_o shall_v have_v rise_v from_o man_n own_o imagination_n but_o it_o seem_v rather_o evident_a that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n have_v in_o some_o measure_n recover_v their_o pristine_a holiness_n and_o integrity_n they_o thence_o begin_v to_o know_v themselves_o and_o their_o alliance_n to_o the_o great_a god_n and_o see_v plain_o that_o they_o do_v not_o only_o bear_v his_o image_n in_o righteousness_n and_o holiness_n but_o likewise_o in_o immortality_n upon_o this_o paragraph_n i_o observe_v that_o no_o man_n charge_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n that_o it_o be_v a_o bare_a imagination_n of_o man_n idle_a brain_n or_o fantasy_n but_o we_o be_v ready_a to_o grant_v that_o this_o opinion_n be_v found_v upon_o ancient_a and_o great_a authority_n and_o be_v first_o introduce_v into_o the_o heathen_a world_n by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o phericide_n syrus_n who_o scholar_n pythagoras_n build_v upon_o that_o conception_n his_o opinion_n of_o the_o transmigration_n of_o soul_n from_o one_o creature_n to_o another_o with_o a_o general_a community_n both_o to_o man_n and_o beast_n which_o opinion_n be_v general_o receive_v by_o the_o world_n of_o his_o time_n and_o be_v thence_o propagate_v to_o future_a generation_n and_o continue_v at_o this_o day_n to_o be_v firm_o believe_v in_o the_o eastern_a part_n of_o the_o world_n of_o india_n china_n and_o japan_n plato_n become_v a_o scholar_n to_o the_o successor_n of_o pythagoras_n in_o that_o doctrine_n and_o opinion_n which_o by_o his_o genius_n become_v somewhat_o refine_v by_o reject_v a_o community_n of_o soul_n former_o suppose_v to_o be_v betwixt_o man_n and_o beast_n and_o confine_v the_o transmigration_n of_o humane_a soul_n to_o the_o body_n of_o man_n only_o conceive_v withal_o that_o some_o more_o perfect_a and_o pure_a soul_n among_o they_o may_v so_o have_v act_v in_o body_n wherein_o they_o live_v as_o they_o may_v deserve_v to_o be_v deliver_v from_o the_o drudgery_n of_o act_v humane_a body_n any_o long_o and_o
judge_v by_o solomon_n to_o be_v the_o very_a same_o with_o the_o humane_a in_o these_o word_n yea_o they_o have_v all_o one_o breath_n in_o the_o flood_n of_o noah_n we_o read_v that_o all_o in_o who_o nostril_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n be_v die_v in_o that_o flood_n and_o clear_v it_o be_v they_o so_o die_v because_o the_o water_n stop_v the_o passage_n of_o that_o breath_n by_o which_o they_o before_o live_v and_o if_o it_o shall_v be_v demand_v by_o what_o mean_v these_o creature_n obtain_v their_o first_o breath_n i_o conceive_v it_o be_v give_v they_o by_o the_o same_o or_o the_o like_a mean_n that_o adam_n afterward_o receive_v it_o a_o specimen_fw-la of_o which_o we_o find_v record_v ver._n 37._o where_o a_o vast_a number_n of_o dry_a bone_n receive_v a_o sudden_a and_o powerful_a resurrection_n for_o first_o they_o come_v together_o bone_n to_o his_o bone_n next_o to_o which_o lo_o the_o sinew_n and_o flesh_n come_v up_o upon_o they_o and_o then_o the_o skin_n cover_v they_o above_o but_o there_o be_v no_o breath_n in_o they_o then_o god_n command_v that_o prophet_n to_o prophesy_v unto_o the_o wind_n and_o say_v come_v from_o the_o four_o wind_n o_o breath_n and_o breathe_v upon_o these_o slay_v that_o they_o may_v live_v so_o he_o prophesy_v as_o he_o be_v command_v and_o the_o breath_n come_v into_o they_o and_o they_o live_v and_o stand_v up_o upon_o their_o foot_n a_o exceed_v great_a army_n and_o thus_o i_o conceive_v it_o fare_v with_o adam_n at_o his_o first_o creation_n the_o bone_n ligament_n and_o principal_a part_n be_v frame_v and_o fit_v one_o of_o they_o to_o another_o upon_o which_o be_v form_v their_o flesh_n and_o sinew_n over_o all_o which_o the_o skin_n be_v last_o super-induced_n and_o after_o this_o manner_n it_o seem_v adam_n body_n be_v first_o create_v and_o perfect_v although_o he_o live_v not_o because_o there_o be_v yet_o no_o breath_n in_o he_o his_o blood_n and_o humour_n be_v turgid_a and_o full_a of_o mettle_n fit_a and_o apt_a to_o tine_v and_o have_v the_o flame_n of_o life_n kindle_v in_o they_o with_o the_o first_o blast_n of_o that_o breath_n which_o god_n intend_v to_o breathe_v into_o he_o for_o that_o purpose_n and_o this_o flame_n of_o life_n he_o then_o appoint_v to_o be_v continual_o maintain_v in_o the_o body_n of_o beast_n and_o in_o the_o person_n of_o man_n by_o breathe_v and_o the_o constant_a fanning_n of_o the_o ambient_fw-la air_n so_o as_o 〈◊〉_d creature_n can_v live_v but_o a_o very_a few_o moment_n 〈…〉_o whilst_o 〈◊〉_d creature_n breathe_v they_o live_v 〈…〉_o they_o cause_n to_o breathe_v they_o cense_v to_o live_v what_o 〈…〉_o shall_v prove_v in_o this_o point_n be_v this_o that_o god_n 〈…〉_o creation_n and_o 〈…〉_o do_v create_v for_o he_o and_o for_o the_o information_n of_o that_o body_n a_o new_a spiritual_a intelligent_a circumscribe_v substance_n that_o shall_v come_v ab_fw-la extra_fw-la and_o be_v inject_v into_o that_o new_a create_a body_n by_o the_o mighty_a and_o miraculous_a work_n of_o god_n power_n 〈…〉_o he_o be_v able_a thus_o to_o prove_v i_o confess_v it_o will_v follow_v 〈…〉_o â—his_fw-la soul_n have_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n before_o its_o be_v â—ast_o into_o the_o humane_a body_n and_o thence_o it_o will_v also_o be_v a_o very_a probable_a consequent_a that_o when_o at_o death_n it_o shall_v be_v again_o divide_v from_o the_o body_n it_o will_v be_v able_a to_o subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n but_o till_o the_o be_v of_o such_o a_o soul_n shall_v be_v better_o prove_v i_o hold_v the_o opinion_n of_o its_o extinguishment_n at_o the_o death_n of_o the_o person_n to_o be_v more_o probable_a p._n 14._o to_o prove_v that_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v two_o separate_a singular_a and_o different_a being_n mr._n w._n quote_v 1_o thess_n 5.23_o where_o st._n paul_n say_v i_o pray_v god_n your_o spirit_n soul_n and_o body_n be_v preserve_v blameless_a himself_o confess_v he_o know_v not_o well_o how_o to_o distinguish_v betwixt_o soul_n and_o spirit_n in_o this_o text_n but_o yet_o he_o declare_v himself_o certain_a that_o there_o be_v a_o distinction_n assert_v betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o body_n and_o i_o reply_v that_o the_o be_v of_o a_o distinction_n betwixt_o they_o be_v no_o good_a proof_n that_o the_o soul_n can_v subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n for_o that_o the_o relative_n in_o the_o holy_a trinity_n be_v real_o distinct_a one_o of_o they_o from_o the_o other_o and_o yet_o no_o division_n or_o separation_n can_v possible_o be_v admit_v among_o they_o and_o i_o far_o conceive_v upon_o this_o text_n that_o by_o st._n paul_n word_n of_o soul_n spirit_n and_o body_n he_o intend_v no_o otherwise_o than_o that_o their_o whole_a person_n soul_n and_o body_n be_v preserve_v blameless_a unto_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o i_o desire_v my_o reader_n to_o observe_v here_o that_o which_o i_o think_v to_o be_v a_o failure_n in_o our_o learned_a and_o pious_a author_n this_o text_n of_o st._n paul_n true_o and_o full_o quote_v run_v thus_o the_o very_a god_n of_o peace_n sanctify_v you_o whole_o and_o i_o pray_v god_n your_o whole_a spirit_n soul_n and_o body_n be_v preserve_v blameless_a unto_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n mr._n w._n quote_v it_o thus_o i_o pray_v god_n your_o spirit_n and_o body_n be_v preserve_v blameless_a etc._n etc._n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o he_o omit_v the_o word_n whole_o and_o suppress_v the_o word_n whole_a in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o text_n and_o then_o cut_v it_o short_a in_o the_o end_n before_o he_o come_v to_o the_o word_n unto_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o choose_v to_o supply_v they_o by_o a_o et_fw-la cetera_fw-la it_o seem_v this_o fallacious_a way_n of_o quote_v scripture_n do_v not_o fall_v upon_o our_o author_n by_o chance_n but_o have_v a_o set_a purpose_n in_o they_o and_o that_o he_o leave_v out_o the_o word_n whole_o and_o whole_a in_o the_o text_n because_o they_o may_v seem_v to_o confirm_v and_o fortify_v my_o exposition_n of_o it_o which_o be_v that_o the_o word_n spirit_n soul_n and_o body_n do_v all_o intend_v no_o more_o but_o the_o whole_a person_n of_o his_o correspondent_o and_o he_o cut_v off_o before_o the_o word_n unto_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o may_v avoid_v produce_v a_o very_a strong_a evidence_n against_o the_o opinion_n which_o he_o maintain_v because_o st._n paul_n do_v not_o pray_v god_n to_o preserve_v their_o soul_n or_o spirit_n at_o the_o time_n of_o their_o departure_n out_o of_o this_o world_n but_o to_o preserve_v their_o whole_a person_n soul_n and_o body_n blameless_a unto_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n as_o if_o he_o know_v of_o no_o time_n of_o reward_n or_o punishment_n after_o this_o life_n unto_o the_o second_o come_v of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n a_o like_a charitable_a prayer_n to_o this_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o same_o apostle_n 2_o tim._n 1.16_o where_o he_o say_v the_o lord_n give_v mercy_n to_o the_o house_n of_o onesyphorus_n and_o the_o lord_n grant_v unto_o he_o that_o he_o may_v find_v mercy_n in_o that_o day_n viz._n the_o day_n or_o time_n of_o our_o lord_n second_o come_v and_o so_o chap._n 4_o he_o say_v my_o departure_n out_o of_o this_o world_n be_v at_o hand_n and_o henceforth_o there_o be_v lay_v up_o for_o i_o a_o crown_n of_o righteousness_n which_o the_o lord_n jesus_n the_o righteous_a judge_n shall_v give_v i_o at_o that_o day_n and_o not_o to_o i_o only_o but_o to_o they_o also_o that_o love_n his_o appear_v these_o last_o word_n fix_v the_o time_n when_o such_o crown_n shall_v be_v distribute_v viz._n the_o time_n of_o christ_n second_o appear_v to_o the_o world_n and_o because_o the_o point_n thus_o fall_v under_o examination_n seem_v one_o of_o the_o most_o important_a which_o be_v now_o in_o question_n between_o we_o i_o will_v produce_v some_o further_a evidence_n strong_o tend_v to_o maintain_v my_o part_n of_o this_o question_n and_o place_v our_o lord_n himself_o in_o the_o front_n of_o my_o other_o witness_n he_o say_v luke_n 21.27_o then_o shall_v they_o see_v the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v in_o a_o cloud_n with_o power_n and_o great_a glory_n and_o when_o those_o thing_n begin_v to_o come_v to_o pass_v then_o look_v up_o and_o lift_v up_o your_o head_n for_o your_o redemption_n draw_v nigh_o joh._n 14.2_o christ_n say_v in_o my_o father_n house_n be_v many_o mansion_n i_o go_v to_o prepare_v a_o place_n for_o you_o and_o if_o i_o go_v and_o prepare_v a_o place_n for_o you_o i_o will_v come_v again_o and_o receive_v you_o to_o myself_o that_o where_o i_o be_o
you_o may_v be_v there_o also_o here_o the_o time_n when_o christ_n will_v receive_v his_o choose_a to_o himself_o and_o to_o be_v where_o he_o be_v be_v declare_v to_o be_v the_o second_o time_n with_o his_o come_n to_o judgement_n joh._n 5.27_o god_n the_o father_n have_v give_v authority_n to_o the_o son_n to_o execute_v judgement_n also_o because_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o man._n ver._n 22._o christ_n say_v the_o father_n judge_v no_o man_n but_o have_v commit_v all_o judgement_n to_o the_o son_n ver._n 28._o marvel_v not_o at_o this_o thou_o the_o father_n have_v give_v authority_n of_o judgement_n to_o the_o son_n because_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o man_n for_o the_o time_n be_v come_v in_o which_o all_o that_o be_v in_o the_o grave_n shall_v hear_v his_o voice_n and_o shall_v come_v forth_o they_o that_o have_v do_v good_a to_o the_o resurrection_n of_o life_n and_o they_o that_o have_v do_v evil_a to_o the_o resurrection_n of_o damnation_n here_o christ_n because_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v make_v by_o his_o father_n the_o judge_n of_o quick_a and_o dead_a all_o the_o world_n shall_v hâ—ar_v his_o voice_n and_o come_v to_o judgement_n before_o he_o and_o if_o the_o father_n judge_v no_o man_n but_o have_v commit_v all_o judgement_n to_o christ_n because_o he_o be_v or_o as_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o man_n what_o room_n be_v there_o leave_v for_o intermediate_v judgement_n oâ—_n the_o 〈◊〉_d go_v to_o god_n for_o judgement_n at_o the_o death_n of_o every_o 〈◊〉_d as_o be_v pretend_v from_o solomon_n transient_a 〈…〉_o return_v to_o god_n that_o give_v it_o 〈…〉_o of_o the_o soul_n to_o god_n 〈…〉_o intermediate_v judgement_n 〈…〉_o go_v before_o 〈…〉_o and_o seek_v to_o be_v unite_v again_o to_o he_o as_o man_n have_v think_v it_o draw_v its_o original_a from_o he_o joh._n 6._o ver._n 39_o 40_o 44_o 54._o in_o the_o four_o verse_n quote_v and_o mark_v out_o of_o this_o chapter_n our_o lord_n declare_v both_o to_o his_o own_o disciple_n and_o to_o the_o jew_n that_o whoso_o do_v his_o will_n and_o keep_v his_o commandment_n he_o will_v raise_v they_o up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n and_o give_v they_o happiness_n and_o great_a reward_n without_o mention_n of_o a_o intermediate_v state_n between_o death_n and_o that_o resurrection_n luke_n 14.13_o 14._o our_o lord_n himself_o direct_v when_o thou_o make_v a_o feast_n call_v the_o poor_a the_o maim_a the_o lame_a and_o the_o blind_a and_o thou_o shall_v be_v bless_v for_o they_o can_v recompense_v thou_o for_o thou_o shall_v be_v recompense_v at_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o iust_o and_o so_o heb._n 11.35_o after_o a_o large_a catalogue_n of_o the_o saint_n suffering_n the_o apostle_n say_v that_o they_o will_v not_o accept_v of_o deliverance_n because_o they_o expect_v a_o better_a resurrection_n the_o same_o apostle_n 1_o cor._n 15.32_o say_v if_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n i_o have_v fight_v with_o beast_n at_o ephesus_n what_o advantage_v it_o i_o if_o the_o dead_a rise_v not_o let_v we_o eat_v and_o drink_v for_o to_o morrow_n we_o die_v and_o there_o be_v a_o end_n of_o we_o as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v the_o suffering_n of_o christian_n for_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n shall_v avail_v they_o nothing_o if_o there_o be_v not_o a_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o i_o demand_v some_o one_o text_n of_o scripture_n to_o be_v produce_v which_o express_v or_o with_o any_o clearness_n say_v that_o any_o man_n or_o man_n ever_o do_v or_o suffer_v any_o thing_n to_o the_o intent_n or_o with_o expectation_n of_o have_v their_o soul_n or_o soul_n carry_v into_o abraham_n bosom_n after_o the_o death_n of_o their_o person_n to_o our_o forequote_v text_n may_v be_v add_v the_o testimony_n of_o st._n peter_n 1_o pet._n 4.13_o rejoice_v inasmuch_o as_o you_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o christ_n suffering_n that_o when_o his_o glory_n shall_v be_v reveal_v you_o may_v be_v glad_a also_o with_o exceed_v great_a joy_n so_o chap._n 5.1_o he_o say_v i_o who_o be_o also_o a_o partaker_n of_o the_o glory_n which_o shall_v be_v reveal_v exhort_v you_o that_o be_v elder_n of_o the_o church_n to_o do_v the_o duty_n faithful_o and_o when_o the_o chief_a shepherd_n shall_v appear_v you_o shall_v receive_v a_o crown_n of_o glory_n which_o sade_v not_o away_o he_o do_v not_o say_v have_v patience_n unto_o to_o the_o time_n of_o your_o death_n and_o then_o your_o soul_n shall_v be_v transport_v into_o a_o place_n of_o bliss_n and_o happiness_n 1_o joh._n 2.28_o that_o apostle_n say_v and_o now_o little_a child_n abide_v in_o he_o christ_n that_o when_o he_o shall_v appear_v we_o may_v have_v confidence_n and_o not_o be_v ashamed_a before_o he_o at_o his_o come_n jam._n 5.7_o that_o apostle_n say_v be_v patient_a therefore_o brethren_n unto_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o he_o say_v draws_z nigh_o without_o mention_v of_o any_o reward_n after_o death_n unto_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n judas_n 17._o say_v the_o lord_n come_v with_o ten_o thousand_o of_o his_o saint_n to_o execute_v judgement_n upon_o all_o the_o ungodly_a among_o men._n and_o thus_o i_o have_v quote_v a_o great_a cloud_n of_o very_a know_a witness_n viz._n our_o lord_n himself_o and_o all_o his_o write_a apostle_n which_o be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n for_o the_o undeniable_a proof_n of_o this_o point_n viz._n that_o the_o faithful_a die_v and_o suffer_v many_o great_a thing_n in_o assure_a hope_n and_o expectation_n of_o great_a reward_n to_o be_v give_v and_o punishment_n to_o be_v inflict_v at_o the_o time_n of_o our_o lord_n second_o appear_v of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o of_o the_o last_o judgement_n without_o find_v any_o footstep_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n it_o be_v separate_a subsistence_n from_o the_o body_n or_o any_o reward_n or_o punishment_n to_o be_v bestow_v upon_o it_o in_o the_o space_n of_o time_n intermediate_v between_o death_n and_o our_o lord_n second_o appear_v i_o now_o return_v to_o a_o further_a consideration_n of_o our_o author_n quotation_n who_o pag._n 14._o go_v on_o and_o quote_v 1_o cor._n 6.20_o you_o be_v buy_v with_o a_o price_n therefore_o glorify_v god_n in_o your_o body_n and_o in_o your_o spirit_n which_o be_v god_n which_o i_o think_v intend_v no_o more_o than_o if_o it_o have_v be_v say_v glorify_v god_n in_o yourselves_o or_o in_o your_o whole_a person_n which_o be_v god_n then_o he_o quote_v mat._n 10.28_o man_n that_o can_v kill_v the_o body_n be_v not_o able_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n we_o shall_v hear_v this_o objection_n more_o full_o offer_v in_o another_o place_n and_o thither_o i_o refer_v my_o reader_n for_o a_o answer_n to_o it_o he_o next_o quote_v 1_o cor_n 7.1_o where_o the_o word_n be_v dear_o belove_v let_v we_o cleanse_v ourselves_o from_o all_o filthiness_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o of_o the_o spirit_n here_o by_o the_o term_n flesh_n and_o spirit_n the_o apostle_n intend_v man_n sensual_a â—_z and_o appetite_n by_o the_o term_n flesh_n and_o the_o rational_a mind_n or_o faculty_n of_o man_n by_o the_o term_n spirit_n and_o this_o tropical_a sort_n or_o manner_n of_o express_v himself_o i_o conceive_v to_o be_v very_o much_o use_v in_o this_o apostle_n write_n next_o he_o quote_v gal._n 5.17_o which_o say_v the_o flesh_n lu_v against_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o spirit_n against_o the_o flesh_n and_o these_o be_v contrary_a the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o this_o i_o think_v to_o be_v another_o of_o this_o apostle_n expression_n to_o be_v take_v in_o the_o same_o intent_n and_o meaning_n with_o the_o former_a as_o a_o conclusion_n to_o the_o text_n before_o quote_v he_o say_v he_o can_v quote_v more_o text_n to_o prove_v that_o wide_a difference_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o be_v between_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n i_o say_v to_o this_o that_o if_o he_o know_v of_o more_o text_n very_o pertinent_a to_o this_o purpose_n i_o think_v he_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v spare_v his_o pain_n in_o the_o quotation_n of_o they_o but_o say_v he_o the_o text_n which_o i_o have_v already_o quote_v be_v abundant_o sufficient_a for_o the_o proof_n of_o my_o first_o proposition_n which_o first_o proposition_n i_o think_v to_o have_v be_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v of_o a_o quite_o different_a nature_n from_o the_o body_n viz._n that_o the_o soul_n be_v a_o immortal_a intelligent_a spirit_n which_o can_v subsist_v by_o itself_o and_o in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n and_o the_o body_n itself_o but_o a_o compositum_fw-la of_o dust_n and_o ash_n into_o which_o it_o shall_v be_v again_o resolve_v soon_o after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o person_n the_o late_a part_n of_o this_o proposition_n he_o neither_o have_v offer_v to_o prove_v nor_o need_v to_o do_v it_o because_o it_o
he_o say_v the_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v not_o sick_a and_o well_o together_o whereas_o i_o profess_v to_o think_v they_o be_v sick_a and_o well_o together_o and_o that_o they_o have_v both_o one_o common_a sense_n of_o hear_v see_v smell_a taste_v feel_v and_o that_o they_o both_o together_o or_o the_o person_n have_v the_o same_o perception_n fancy_n judgement_n will_n and_o memory_n and_o they_o both_o have_v or_o which_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n the_o person_n have_v the_o same_o affection_n or_o passion_n of_o ambition_n covetousness_n lust_n wrath_n and_o fear_n these_o all_o be_v natural_o ingraft_v in_o the_o person_n and_o be_v natural_a incident_n to_o the_o compositum_fw-la of_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o that_o this_o union_n be_v the_o most_o amicable_a friendly_a and_o please_v that_o man_n know_v to_o be_v enjoy_v in_o our_o earthly_a world_n and_o that_o the_o body_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o prison_n or_o cage_n for_o the_o soul_n that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o place_n in_o the_o world_n wherein_o the_o soul_n delight_n or_o wherein_o it_o can_v subsist_v but_o in_o the_o body_n nor_o be_v there_o a_o separation_n which_o we_o know_v in_o the_o earthly_a world_n that_o be_v more_o grievous_a or_o afflictive_a than_o the_o separation_n of_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v common_o find_v to_o be_v to_o the_o person_n who_o be_v a_o compositum_fw-la of_o they_o both_o upon_o which_o consideration_n i_o stand_v incline_v to_o affirm_v that_o the_o person_n who_o be_v a_o compositum_fw-la of_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o those_o his_o two_o constituent_a part_n be_v generate_v together_o be_v bear_v live_v and_o grow_v together_o be_v sick_a and_o well_o together_o and_o so_o be_v please_v and_o displease_v and_o love_n and_o hate_v together_o be_v joyful_a sorrowful_a and_o fearful_a together_o be_v honour_v and_o shame_v together_o they_o decline_v and_o decay_v together_o and_o yet_o the_o outward_n part_v somewhat_o soon_o and_o fast_o than_o the_o inward_a and_o so_o they_o grow_v impotent_a and_o helpless_a together_o that_o they_o die_v together_o and_o that_o last_o they_o shall_v rise_v together_o in_o that_o universal_a resurrection_n which_o shall_v be_v effect_v at_o the_o second_o appear_v of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n when_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o judge_v the_o world_n mr._n w._n here_o quote_v 3_o john_n 2._o as_o serve_v to_o prove_v his_o purpose_n where_o st._n john_n say_v to_o gain_n i_o wish_v above_o all_o thing_n that_o thou_o may_v prosper_v and_o be_v in_o health_n even_o as_o thy_o soul_n prosper_v it_o be_v a_o common_a practice_n for_o man_n in_o their_o letter_n to_o wish_v health_n and_o prosperity_n to_o their_o correspondent_o and_o this_o the_o apostle_n practice_n in_o this_o text_n and_o the_o word_n even_o as_o thy_o soul_n prosper_v seem_v to_o intend_v even_o as_o gain_n himself_o prosper_v in_o the_o faith_n and_o profession_n of_o the_o gospel_n he_o quote_v again_o for_o his_o purpose_n rom._n 7.23_o where_o st._n paul_n say_v i_o see_v another_o law_n in_o my_o member_n war_a against_o the_o law_n of_o my_o mind_n which_o text_n i_o conceive_v intend_v no_o more_o than_o the_o war_n which_o the_o sensual_a affection_n and_o passion_n make_v against_o the_o opinion_n and_o dictate_v of_o the_o rational_a faculty_n or_o mind_n of_o the_o man_n which_o be_v visible_o know_v and_o perceive_v to_o continue_v in_o the_o person_n from_o the_o cradle_n to_o the_o grave_a and_o prove_v no_o more_o a_o war_n betwixt_o the_o soul_n and_o the_o body_n than_o love_n and_o hatred_n sorrow_n and_o joy_n or_o any_o other_o contrary_a affection_n of_o the_o man_n may_v do_v he_o quote_v further_a for_o his_o purpose_n 1_o pet._n 2.11_o abstain_v from_o fleshly_a lust_n which_o war_n against_o the_o soul_n here_o the_o word_n soul_n seem_v to_o intend_v the_o man_n himself_o or_o the_o rational_a faculty_n or_o mind_n of_o the_o person_n then_o he_o conclude_v that_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n as_o they_o be_v two_o being_n distinct_a in_o number_n so_o be_v they_o in_o nature_n and_o thereupon_o i_o say_v how_o well_o he_o have_v prove_v what_o he_o say_v he_o have_v prove_v shall_v be_v leave_v to_o the_o reader_n of_o our_o book_n to_o judge_n his_o three_o proposition_n affirm_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v a_o be_v separable_a from_o the_o body_n which_o he_o say_v he_o intend_v to_o prove_v and_o to_o that_o purpose_n p._n 17._o he_o quote_v 2_o cor._n 5.1_o where_o he_o say_v st._n paul_n call_v our_o body_n our_o earthly_a house_n which_o the_o text_n do_v not_o express_o do_v but_o say_v we_o know_v that_o if_o our_o earthly_a house_n of_o this_o tabernacle_n be_v dissolve_v we_o have_v a_o building_n of_o god_n a_o house_n not_o make_v with_o hand_n eternal_a in_o the_o heaven_n i_o do_v not_o here_o perceive_v a_o necessity_n of_o take_v these_o word_n our_o earthly_a house_n of_o this_o tabernacle_n to_o signify_v our_o body_n but_o find_v as_o much_o or_o more_o reason_n to_o conceive_v that_o by_o those_o word_n our_o apostle_n do_v intend_v the_o whole_a fabric_n of_o the_o earth_n in_o which_o or_o upon_o which_o the_o man_n of_o that_o age_n then_o live_v and_o we_o still_o do_v live_v we_o find_v sufficient_a scripture_n testimony_n to_o prove_v that_o our_o earthly_a house_n of_o this_o tabernacle_n shall_v in_o the_o end_n be_v dissolve_v and_o for_o the_o shorten_n of_o the_o time_n when_o this_o shall_v be_v do_v and_o the_o speedy_a come_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o judgement_n be_v a_o great_a subject_n of_o the_o saint_n prayer_n at_o that_o time_n and_o i_o think_v divers_a good_a man_n of_o that_o time_n hold_v opinion_n that_o possible_o they_o may_v live_v to_o the_o second_o come_v of_o our_o lord_n and_o however_o do_v not_o expect_v that_o he_o shall_v have_v so_o long_o delay_v his_o come_v as_o we_o find_v by_o experience_n he_o have_v do_v if_o we_o take_v our_o earthly_a house_n of_o this_o tabernacle_n to_o signify_v the_o earth_n upon_o which_o we_o live_v that_o seem_v to_o agree_v well_o with_o the_o follow_a word_n we_o have_v a_o building_n of_o god_n not_o make_v with_o hand_n eternal_a in_o the_o heaven_n 2_o pet._n 3.7_o the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n which_o be_v now_o be_v keep_v in_o store_n reserve_v unto_o fire_n against_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o perdition_n of_o ungodly_a man_n and_o then_o the_o heaven_n shall_v pass_v away_o with_o a_o great_a noise_n and_o the_o element_n shall_v melt_v with_o fervent_a heat_n the_o earth_n also_o and_o the_o work_n that_o be_v therein_o shall_v be_v burn_v up_o see_v then_o that_o all_o these_o thing_n shall_v be_v dissolve_v what_o manner_n of_o person_n ought_v you_o to_o be_v in_o all_o holy_a conversation_n and_o godliness_n he_o do_v not_o say_v if_o you_o expect_v your_o separate_a soul_n go_v to_o heaven_n you_o must_v live_v after_o that_o manner_n but_o if_o you_o expect_v the_o fiery_a dissolution_n of_o that_o earth_n upon_o which_o you_o now_o live_v you_o have_v great_a reason_n to_o act_v as_o he_o there_o direct_v nevertheless_o we_o according_a to_o his_o promise_n look_v for_o a_o new_a heaven_n and_o a_o new_a earth_n wherein_o dwell_v righteousness_n wherefore_o beloved_n see_v you_o look_v for_o such_o thing_n be_v diligent_a that_o you_o may_v be_v find_v of_o he_o in_o peace_n without_o spot_n and_o blameless_a thus_o he_o say_v they_o must_v practice_v a_o holy_a life_n in_o consideration_n and_o expectation_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o to_o happen_v till_o christ_n second_o appear_v but_o then_o be_v expect_v and_o hope_v for_o by_o the_o saint_n and_o church_n of_o those_o time_n and_o of_o these_o new_a heaven_n and_o earth_n st._n paul_n seem_v to_o speak_v when_o he_o say_v we_o have_v a_o building_n of_o god_n a_o house_n not_o make_v with_o hand_n eternal_a in_o the_o heaven_n such_o a_o house_n as_o the_o hand_n of_o man_n can_v make_v the_o pattern_n whereof_o be_v now_o in_o heaven_n and_o shall_v descend_v hither_o to_o be_v our_o habitation_n at_o our_o lord_n second_o appear_v and_o these_o be_v the_o thing_n which_o he_o say_v be_v not_o see_v and_o yet_o be_v eternal_a but_o when_o that_o change_n shall_v happen_v they_o shall_v be_v both_o visible_a and_o eternal_a and_o for_o this_o we_o groan_v earnest_o desire_v to_o be_v clothe_v upon_o with_o this_o house_n of_o we_o which_o be_v from_o heaven_n ver._n 4._o we_o that_o be_v in_o this_o tabernacle_n of_o the_o earth_n upon_o which_o we_o live_v do_v groan_n be_v burden_v not_o for_o that_o we_o will_v be_v unclothe_v or_o not_o desire_v that_o our_o person_n shall_v be_v dissolve_v by_o death_n but_o clothe_v upon_o that_o mortality_n may_v be_v swallow_v up_o
to_o offer_v that_o answer_n to_o his_o question_n and_o more_o to_o entangle_v the_o matter_n he_o propound_v a_o new_a question_n demand_v if_o it_o be_v a_o ecstasy_n what_o be_v the_o nature_n of_o that_o ecstasy_n i_o reply_v i_o pretend_v not_o to_o be_v able_a to_o tell_v he_o the_o nature_n of_o any_o ecstasy_n trance_n or_o vision_n which_o may_v happen_v to_o man_n because_o i_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v super-humane_a action_n inexplicable_a from_o the_o know_a or_o common_a principle_n of_o humane_a nature_n and_o therefore_o without_o far_a answer_n to_o his_o question_n about_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o ecstasy_n i_o profess_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o answer_v before_o give_v viz._n that_o st._n paul_n be_v in_o a_o trance_n at_o that_o time_n be_v enough_o notwithstanding_o his_o say_n that_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o and_o that_o it_o will_v pass_v for_o a_o good_a answer_n and_o solution_n of_o his_o first_o question_n upon_o which_o all_o the_o rest_n depend_v i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o make_v such_o interpretation_n of_o difficult_a scripture_n as_o be_v likely_a to_o satisfy_v all_o peruser_n but_o count_v it_o enough_o if_o thereupon_o i_o can_v satisfy_v my_o own_o understanding_n as_o to_o my_o best_a judgement_n i_o have_v do_v upon_o this_o text_n without_o be_v afraid_a of_o man_n censure_n of_o lose_v the_o mean_v of_o such_o a_o dark_a scripture_n instead_o of_o interpret_n it_o mr._n w._n proceed_v to_o say_v till_o i_o hear_v a_o better_a sense_n give_v of_o this_o text_n of_o st._n paul_n than_o i_o have_v here_o give_v of_o it_o i_o will_v conclude_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o apostle_n paul_n do_v imply_v that_o his_o soul_n and_o so_o all_o other_o man_n soul_n be_v while_o in_o the_o body_n of_o such_o a_o nature_n as_o may_v be_v separate_v from_o the_o body_n to_o this_o i_o reply_v our_o author_n have_v power_n to_o take_v this_o text_n of_o st._n paul_n in_o what_o sense_n he_o please_v or_o think_v most_o reasonable_a as_o all_o other_o reader_n may_v do_v and_o may_v thence_o infer_v and_o conclude_v as_o their_o judgement_n or_o affection_n or_o prepossession_n shall_v persuade_v they_o but_o i_o profess_v myself_o to_o conceive_v they_o build_v upon_o sandy_a ground_n who_o draw_v that_o inference_n from_o the_o relation_n of_o st._n paul_n trance_n or_o any_o other_o text_n quote_v to_o prove_v mr._n w_n three_o proposition_n that_o the_o soul_n can_v subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n because_o i_o judge_v the_o evidence_n by_o i_o produce_v and_o my_o construction_n upon_o his_o text_n do_v more_o clear_o prove_v the_o contrary_n mr._n w_n four_o proposition_n be_v that_o the_o scripture_n affirm_v that_o when_o the_o body_n die_v the_o soul_n be_v actual_o separate_v from_o it_o in_o proof_n of_o which_o he_o quote_v eccl._n 12.7_o then_o shall_v the_o dust_n return_n to_o the_o earth_n as_o it_o be_v and_o the_o spirit_n shall_v return_v to_o god_n that_o give_v it_o upon_o which_o he_o say_v it_o be_v most_o clear_a that_o by_o dust_n be_v here_o mean_v the_o body_n and_o by_o spirit_n the_o soul_n of_o life_n in_o man._n in_o which_o construction_n i_o do_v not_o much_o differ_v from_o he_o but_o do_v easy_o agree_v that_o by_o dust_n here_o be_v mean_v the_o body_n and_o that_o by_o spirit_n be_v intend_v the_o spirit_n of_o life_n in_o man_n and_o thereupon_o i_o observe_v that_o these_o word_n of_o solomon_n be_v a_o single_a and_o transient_a expression_n concern_v a_o subject_n not_o mention_v in_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o chapter_n either_o before_o or_o after_o and_o without_o a_o particular_a occasion_n give_v or_o offer_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o death_n and_o seem_v to_o have_v something_o of_o a_o chance_n in_o the_o delivery_n of_o it_o and_o as_o i_o find_v no_o introduction_n to_o this_o expression_n nor_o occasion_n give_v to_o speak_v of_o a_o rational_a or_o intelligent_a soul_n in_o man_n so_o i_o do_v not_o perceive_v that_o they_o do_v either_o mention_n or_o intend_v the_o spirit_n of_o man_n to_o be_v such_o a_o soul_n as_o mr._n w._n pretend_v it_o to_o be_v solomon_n be_v here_o treat_v concern_v the_o decay_n of_o man_n life_n and_o recount_v by_o what_o degree_n death_n make_v its_o approach_n till_o at_o last_o it_o prevail_v over_o the_o person_n and_o then_o the_o dust_n return_v to_o the_o earth_n as_o it_o be_v and_o the_o spirit_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o and_o the_o question_n upon_o this_o text_n seem_v to_o be_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o term_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o what_o be_v mean_v of_o its_o return_n to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o our_o author_n say_v that_o by_o the_o spirit_n be_v intend_v the_o soul_n of_o life_n and_o i_o think_v i_o differ_v not_o far_o from_o he_o when_o i_o say_v that_o by_o the_o word_n spirit_n be_v intend_v the_o spirit_n of_o life_n we_o know_v that_o solomon_n have_v a_o careful_a education_n under_o a_o pious_a father_n and_o be_v endue_v with_o a_o strong_a inclination_n to_o search_v out_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n and_o thence_o we_o may_v certain_o conclude_v that_o he_o have_v careful_o peruse_v the_o patriarchal_a book_n of_o genesis_n and_o the_o other_o moysaicall_a write_n and_o there_o have_v find_v write_v gen._n 9.4_o flesh_n with_o the_o life_n thereof_o which_o be_v the_o blood_n thereof_o shall_v you_o not_o eat_v and_o sure_o the_o blood_n of_o their_o life_n will_v i_o require_v at_o the_o hand_n of_o every_o beast_n will_v i_o require_v it_o and_o at_o the_o hand_n of_o man_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o every_o man_n brother_n will_v i_o require_v the_o life_n of_o man_n whoso_o shed_v man_n blood_n by_o man_n shall_v his_o blood_n be_v shed_v for_o in_o the_o image_n of_o god_n make_v he_o man._n also_o deut._n 12.23_o thou_o may_v kill_v of_o thy_o herd_n and_o of_o thy_o flock_n in_o any_o of_o thy_o gate_n only_o be_v sure_a that_o thou_o eat_v not_o the_o blood_n for_o the_o blood_n be_v the_o life_n and_o thou_o may_v not_o eat_v the_o life_n with_o the_o flesh_n and_o moses_n say_v cause_n that_o be_v the_o life_n of_o the_o creature_n there_o have_v before_o be_v quote_v god_n breathe_v the_o breath_n of_o life_n into_o adam_n nostril_n and_o the_o breathe_a the_o breath_n of_o life_n into_o adam_n nostril_n and_o the_o breathe_a a_o like_a breath_n into_o the_o person_n raise_v out_o of_o ezekiel_n dry_a bone_n which_o cause_v life_n in_o they_o all_o gen._n 6.7_o god_n say_v i_o will_v destroy_v man_n who_o i_o have_v create_v from_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n both_o man_n and_o beast_n chap._n 7.22_o all_o in_o who_o nostril_n be_v the_o breath_n of_o life_n upon_o the_o dry_a land_n dye_v in_o the_o flood_n both_v man_n and_o beast_n be_v suffocate_v and_o drown_v in_o the_o water_n of_o the_o flood_n by_o stop_v those_o passage_n through_o which_o this_o breath_n of_o life_n shall_v other_o way_n have_v enter_v dan_n 5_o 23._o thou_o have_v praise_v the_o god_n of_o silver_n and_o gold_n but_o the_o god_n in_o who_o hand_n thy_o breath_n be_v thou_o have_v not_o glorify_v intend_v god_n in_o who_o hand_n thy_o life_n be_v such_o a_o life_n as_o through_o the_o power_n of_o god_n be_v produce_v and_o maintain_v by_o breath_n and_o breathe_v these_o quotation_n seem_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o life_n in_o man_n be_v a_o compositum_fw-la of_o part_n as_o well_o as_o his_o body_n and_o that_o the_o composition_n of_o such_o spirit_n of_o life_n require_v be_v of_o blood_n and_o breath_n the_o blood_n and_o humour_n of_o their_o body_n and_o their_o spirit_n be_v absolute_o necessary_a for_o the_o life_n of_o man_n and_o beast_n by_o maintain_v and_o nourish_v the_o glow_a and_o yet_o lambent_a flame_n of_o life_n which_o act_v their_o organical_a body_n and_o cause_v a_o continual_a circulation_n of_o their_o blood_n to_o that_o purpose_n and_o no_o less_o necessary_a for_o the_o produce_v and_o maintain_v of_o life_n be_v that_o breath_n which_o god_n first_o breathe_v into_o adam_n and_o since_o have_v communicate_v and_o continue_v to_o all_o his_o posterity_n which_o have_v be_v procreate_v from_o that_o time_n to_o this_o there_o pass_v a_o principle_n of_o life_n in_o semine_fw-la which_o by_o fimentation_n fermentation_n and_o coagulation_n in_o loco_fw-la idoneo_fw-la arrive_v in_o its_o appoint_a time_n to_o a_o vegetation_n and_o perhaps_o live_v without_o breath_n or_o breathe_v or_o with_o very_o little_a assistance_n thereof_o until_o nature_n drive_v it_o forth_o into_o the_o open_a air_n where_o after_o it_o have_v once_o take_v breath_n it_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n be_v keep_v alive_a for_o many_o moment_n
even_o down_o to_o latter_a time_n and_o the_o same_o conception_n seem_v to_o have_v a_o be_v and_o substance_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o some_o learned_a person_n until_o this_o time_n my_o discourse_n concern_v this_o sort_n of_o spirit_n have_v be_v deliver_v with_o intent_n to_o discover_v and_o evince_v that_o solomon_n spirit_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o be_v speak_v and_o mean_v by_o he_o concern_v this_o last_o sort_n of_o spirit_n and_o i_o intend_v to_o recite_v some_o argument_n for_o the_o prove_v of_o this_o construction_n first_o i_o argue_v from_o the_o word_n or_o term_n of_o the_o text_n itself_o and_o say_v that_o it_o solomon_n intend_v such_o a_o soul_n as_o mr._n w._n have_v describe_v the_o text_n itself_o seem_v not_o to_o be_v proper_o word_v because_o i_o think_v nothing_o can_v be_v proper_o say_v to_o return_v to_o another_o thing_n except_o it_o have_v be_v a_o part_n or_o concomitant_a of_o that_o other_o thing_n before_o but_o mr._n w.'s_n sort_n of_o soul_n seem_v never_o to_o have_v be_v a_o part_n or_o concomitant_a of_o god_n before_o its_o be_v put_v into_o the_o body_n for_o the_o enliven_a and_o act_v of_o the_o person_n i_o do_v not_o therefore_o well_o perceive_v how_o such_o a_o â—oul_n can_v be_v proper_o say_v to_o return_v to_o god_n but_o the_o expression_n therereunto_o proper_o belong_v shall_v have_v be_v word_v the_o spirit_n go_v to_o or_o go_v before_o god_n with_o expectation_n to_o receive_v his_o judgement_n and_o sentence_n according_a to_o the_o demeanour_n of_o its_o person_n upon_o earth_n and_o i_o do_v not_o perceive_v how_o this_o soul_n go_v to_o god_n for_o judgement_n can_v be_v proper_o call_v a_o return_n to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o second_o i_o argue_v i_o find_v not_o so_o much_o as_o one_o text_n in_o scripture_n which_o say_v the_o soul_n of_o die_a person_n go_v present_o to_o god_n for_o judgement_n nor_o any_o text_n from_o whence_o this_o opinion_n may_v be_v draw_v by_o a_o rational_a inference_n and_o that_o which_o make_v near_a approach_n to_o it_o of_o any_o that_o i_o know_v be_v the_o parable_n of_o dives_n where_o it_o be_v say_v the_o beggar_n die_v and_o be_v carry_v by_o angel_n into_o abraham_n bosom_n i_o know_v my_o opposer_n will_v think_v it_o needless_a to_o ask_v they_o what_o be_v intend_v by_o the_o word_n the_o beggar_n be_v carry_v by_o the_o angel_n into_o abraham_n bosom_n and_o doubt_v not_o but_o they_o will_v soon_o make_v a_o bold_a answer_n it_o neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v the_o beggar_n himself_o that_o be_v so_o carry_v in_o his_o whole_a person_n body_n and_o soul_n into_o abraham_n bosom_n and_o yet_o the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n seem_v to_o import_v that_o his_o whole_a person_n soul_n and_o body_n be_v carry_v thither_o but_o if_o we_o shall_v grant_v their_o gloss_n upon_o this_o text_n to_o be_v true_a that_o his_o soul_n only_o be_v carry_v by_o angel_n into_o abraham_n bosom_n we_o may_v draw_v these_o inference_n from_o that_o relation_n either_o that_o his_o soul_n be_v so_o ignorant_a as_o it_o know_v not_o how_o to_o find_v a_o way_n to_o that_o habitation_n or_o else_o be_v so_o weak_a and_o impotent_a as_o it_o be_v not_o able_a to_o pass_v thither_o without_o the_o support_n and_o ministry_n of_o angel_n how_o then_o can_v we_o conceive_v that_o such_o a_o soul_n as_o this_o shall_v make_v its_o return_n to_o god_n present_o upon_o the_o death_n of_o its_o person_n without_o mention_n of_o any_o other_o assistance_n to_o be_v give_v it_o we_o hear_v nothing_o of_o dives_n in_o the_o parable_n but_o that_o be_v in_o hell_n he_o lift_v up_o his_o eye_n and_o see_v lazarus_n in_o another_o place_n without_o mention_n of_o the_o mean_n by_o which_o he_o come_v there_o and_o if_o we_o shall_v follow_v the_o common_a conjecture_n that_o as_o lazarus_n be_v carry_v to_o one_o place_n by_o angel_n so_o dives_n be_v hurry_v to_o the_o other_o by_o devil_n it_o will_v appear_v very_o unlikely_a that_o mr._n w.'s_n sort_n of_o soul_n be_v able_a to_o make_v its_o way_n and_o return_v to_o god_n at_o its_o pleasure_n and_o here_o we_o read_v the_o beggar_n be_v soul_n be_v carry_v by_o angel_n into_o abraham_n bosom_n without_o mention_n of_o its_o be_v carry_v or_o return_v to_o god_n at_o all_o whence_o it_o seem_v probable_a that_o when_o solomon_n speak_v of_o the_o soul_n return_v to_o god_n he_o do_v not_o intend_v such_o a_o soul_n as_o mr._n w._n have_v describe_v but_o rather_o such_o a_o spirit_n as_o have_v first_o be_v a_o part_n oâ—_n parcel_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o nature_n or_o of_o god_n send_v out_o for_o the_o enliven_a and_o act_v of_o a_o particular_a person_n upon_o who_o death_n that_o spark_n or_o parcel_n of_o the_o deity_n return_v with_o a_o strong_a inclination_n to_o god_n who_o send_v it_o out_o from_o himself_o for_o the_o enliven_a â—nd_n act_v of_o that_o particular_a body_n and_o join_v itself_o again_o to_o its_o totum_fw-la as_o water_n present_o incorporate_v with_o water_n and_o the_o particle_n of_o air_n neither_o will_n nor_o can_v be_v separate_v from_o the_o incorporate_n one_o of_o they_o with_o a_o other_o three_o i_o argue_v that_o if_o solomon_n have_v intend_v by_o the_o word_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o a_o go_v of_o the_o soul_n to_o god_n or_o before_o god_n for_o receive_v the_o doom_n of_o his_o intermediate_v judgement_n it_o seem_v a_o matter_n of_o such_o great_a moment_n as_o require_v a_o more_o full_a discourse_n upon_o the_o same_o and_o give_v we_o more_o light_a in_o it_o than_o his_o very_a few_o word_n there_o do_v afford_v we_o and_o however_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o he_o will_v not_o have_v immediate_o subjoin_v to_o his_o discourse_n which_o intimate_v a_o intermediate_v judgement_n a_o declaration_n and_o description_n of_o the_o general_n judgement_n for_o that_o will_v have_v be_v play_v judgement_n upon_o judgement_n which_o must_v needs_o have_v pass_v for_o false_a heraldry_n we_o find_v in_o this_o chapter_n that_o as_o soon_o as_o solomon_n have_v write_v the_o word_n the_o spirit_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o he_o cease_v to_o speak_v any_o further_o concern_v the_o state_n of_o man_n after_o death_n till_o he_o come_v to_o the_o 14_o or_o last_o verse_n of_o the_o chapter_n where_o he_o say_v as_o a_o conclusion_n of_o his_o whole_a matter_n fear_v god_n and_o keep_v his_o commandment_n for_o god_n will_v bring_v every_o work_n into_o judgement_n with_o every_o secret_a thing_n whether_o it_o be_v good_a or_o whether_o it_o be_v evil_a i_o think_v it_o not_o reasonable_a to_o conjecture_v that_o solomon_n by_o his_o return_v of_o the_o spirit_n to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o do_v intend_v such_o a_o return_v to_o god_n to_o be_v a_o go_n to_o he_o or_o before_o he_o for_o a_o intermediate_v judgement_n for_o that_o if_o he_o have_v so_o intend_v he_o will_v not_o have_v immediate_o have_v mention_v and_o relate_v the_o certainty_n and_o effect_n of_o the_o general_n judgement_n as_o in_o this_o we_o see_v plain_o he_o have_v do_v and_o thus_o i_o leave_v solomon_n word_n and_o the_o descant_n upon_o they_o to_o the_o further_a consideration_n and_o judgement_n of_o the_o intelligent_a reader_n mr._n w._n go_v on_o to_o quote_v eccl._n 3_o 20._o where_o he_o say_v solomon_n affirm_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o a_o man_n go_v upward_o when_o he_o die_v add_v that_o solomon_n bring_v it_o in_o with_o a_o intrrogation_n who_o know_v not_o as_o if_o he_o doubt_v it_o for_o he_o can_v be_v say_v to_o doubt_v it_o since_o he_o deliver_v it_o most_o positive_o in_o the_o other_o verse_n intend_v as_o i_o conceive_v the_o text_n last_o before_o quote_v out_o of_o his_o 12_o ch._n hereupon_o i_o again_o declare_v i_o be_o no_o way_n satisfy_v with_o the_o manner_n use_v by_o our_o author_n in_o his_o quotation_n of_o scripture_n the_o text_n which_o in_o this_o place_n he_o quote_v say_v thus_o who_o know_v the_o spirit_n of_o man_n that_o go_v upward_o and_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o go_v downward_o to_o the_o earth_n which_o to_o my_o understanding_n have_v the_o same_o signification_n as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v who_o know_v the_o certain_a truth_n of_o this_o opinion_n that_o the_o spirit_n of_o man_n go_v upward_o and_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o beast_n go_v downward_o to_o the_o earth_n or_o who_o know_v whether_o this_o difference_n between_o the_o spirit_n of_o man_n and_o beast_n be_v real_a and_o true_a or_o not_o and_o further_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o this_o interrogation_n be_v pregnant_a with_o a_o negative_a and_o seem_v to_o have_v the_o same_o sense_n as_o if_o have_v say_v
lord_n word_n luke_n 23.46_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o contend_v that_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o this_o text_n may_v and_o do_v indifferent_o signify_v sometime_o breath_n and_o sometime_o spirit_n according_a as_o may_v be_v require_v by_o the_o subject_a matter_n of_o that_o discourse_n wherein_o it_o be_v use_v and_o i_o do_v not_o blame_v our_o translator_n for_o render_v it_o in_o this_o place_n by_o the_o english_a word_n spirit_n but_o then_o i_o intend_v that_o if_o it_o be_v so_o well_o render_v yet_o in_o this_o place_n it_o may_v have_v and_o likely_a have_v a_o tropical_a signification_n by_o a_o very_a usual_a synecdoche_n partis_fw-la pro_fw-la toto_fw-la by_o the_o word_n spirit_n intend_v his_o whofe_o person_n now_o die_v he_o know_v very_o well_o that_o his_o whole_a person_n body_n and_o soul_n be_v to_o rise_v again_o upon_o the_o sunday_n morning_n after_o his_o crucifixion_n which_o be_v finish_v upon_o the_o friday_n in_o the_o evening_n after_o three_o of_o the_o clock_n according_a to_o which_o we_o read_v he_o be_v so_o raise_v on_o sunday_n morning_n at_o the_o very_a break_n of_o day_n in_o his_o whole_a person_n both_o soul_n and_o body_n the_o very_a same_o that_o die_v be_v then_o raise_v by_o divine_a power_n whence_o i_o collect_v our_o lord_n recommend_v to_o his_o father_n all_o that_o be_v after_o to_o be_v raise_v viz._n his_o whole_a person_n soul_n and_o body_n signify_v and_o intend_v by_o the_o word_n or_o term_n of_o spirit_n mr._n w._n quote_v further_a act_v 7.57_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o may_v well_o enough_o have_v be_v thus_o translate_v lord_n jesus_n receive_v my_o breath_n spend_v in_o the_o last_o moment_n of_o my_o life_n in_o maintain_v the_o truth_n of_o thy_o gospel_n although_o i_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o our_o version_n by_o the_o word_n spirit_n be_v likewise_o a_o good_a translation_n of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o then_o i_o pretend_v it_o must_v be_v take_v in_o the_o like_o figurative_a signification_n as_o it_o be_v intend_v before_o in_o our_o lord_n ejaculation_n mr._n w._n say_v in_o both_o these_o place_n he_o take_v the_o word_n spirit_n to_o signify_v that_o spirit_n fore-kind_n which_o god_n breathe_v into_o man_n at_o first_o when_o he_o become_v a_o live_a soul_n or_o person_n and_o so_o do_v i_o take_v it_o but_o our_o difference_n be_v about_o what_o sort_n that_o spirit_n be_v which_o god_n breathe_v into_o adam_n whereby_o he_o become_v a_o live_a person_n i_o pretend_v it_o to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o moderate_a portion_n of_o the_o ambient_fw-la air_n which_o by_o face_v the_o blood_n and_o humour_n then_o turgid_a and_o fit_v for_o that_o operation_n may_v kindle_v the_o flame_n of_o life_n among_o they_o and_o shall_v after_o by_o respiration_n keep_v the_o same_o in_o a_o glow_a or_o flame_a condition_n or_o circulation_n so_o long_o as_o the_o life_n of_o the_o person_n shall_v endure_v but_o mr._n w._n pretend_v that_o god_n breathe_v into_o adam_n nostril_n a_o new_o create_v entire_a substantial_a intelligent_a spirit_n which_o have_v a_o subsistence_n of_o its_o own_o before_o its_o be_v breathe_v into_o adam_n nostril_n and_o shall_v have_v a_o like_a subsistence_n of_o its_o own_o again_o at_z or_o after_o the_o dissolution_n or_o death_n of_o the_o person_n at_o the_o beginning_n of_o this_o four_o proposition_n he_o promise_v and_o i_o believe_v intend_v to_o prove_v the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o his_o sort_n of_o soul_n he_o have_v not_o yet_o to_o my_o understanding_n perform_v it_o but_o how_o well_o he_o have_v aquit_v himself_o of_o that_o design_n or_o intention_n by_o his_o medium_n of_o prove_v recite_v in_o this_o proposition_n shall_v be_v leave_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o our_o indifferent_a reader_n p._n 23_o mr._n w._n deliver_v his_o five_o proposition_n which_o be_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n by_o death_n be_v in_o joy_n or_o misery_n and_o for_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o assertion_n he_o quote_v two_o and_o but_o two_o passage_n out_o of_o the_o bible_n the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v our_o lord_n promise_v to_o the_o thief_n upon_o the_o cross_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v with_o he_o that_o day_n in_o paradise_n upon_o which_o he_o say_v neither_o jesus_n nor_o the_o thief_n be_v that_o day_n in_o body_n there_o therefore_o they_o must_v be_v there_o in_o soul_n only_o upon_o which_o i_o observe_v a_o disagreement_n in_o my_o mind_n from_o that_o which_o he_o first_o affirm_v conceive_v it_o probable_a that_o their_o body_n and_o soul_n may_v both_o be_v present_a in_o paradise_n that_o day_n but_o then_o i_o do_v not_o confine_v the_o term_n of_o that_o day_n to_o the_o signification_n of_o a_o artificial_a or_o natural_a day_n the_o first_o continue_v but_o during_o the_o light_n of_o one_o day_n and_o the_o other_o contain_v the_o space_n of_o twenty_o four_o hour_n only_o and_o no_o more_o psal_n 95_o 8._o david_n say_v to_o day_n if_o you_o will_v hear_v his_o voice_n harden_v not_o your_o heart_n heb._n 3.13_o exhort_v one_o another_o daily_a while_o it_o be_v call_v to_o day_n and_o there_o quote_v david_n to_o day_n as_o if_o it_o intend_v the_o forty_o year_n travel_v in_o the_o wilderness_n luke_n 19.42_o christ_n weep_v over_o jerusalem_n and_o say_v if_o thou_o have_v know_v even_o thou_o at_o least_o in_o this_o thy_o day_n the_o thing_n which_o belong_v unto_o thy_o peace_n and_o peter_n say_v a_o thousand_o year_n with_o god_n be_v but_o as_o one_o day_n and_o the_o prophet_n often_o denote_v the_o space_n of_o a_o year_n by_o one_o day_n more_o like_a testimony_n may_v be_v collect_v out_o of_o scripture_n to_o prove_v that_o when_o god_n himself_o or_o by_o his_o prophet_n speak_v of_o a_o day_n they_o do_v not_o tie_v up_o the_o signification_n thereof_o to_o the_o precise_a time_n of_o a_o artificial_a or_o natural_a day_n but_o do_v intend_v that_o within_o a_o competent_a short_a time_n such_o thing_n shall_v come_v to_o pass_v and_o i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o prolong_v the_o signification_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o day_n in_o mr_n w.'s_n quote_v text_n beyond_o sunday_n for_o they_o be_v crucify_a upon_o friday_n in_o the_o evening_n and_o the_o one_o die_v and_o the_o other_o may_v well_o enough_o rise_v up_o on_o sunday_n morning_n and_o that_o morning_n our_o lord_n appear_v first_o to_o mary_n magdalene_n and_o john_n 20.17_o in_o discourse_n say_v unto_o she_o touch_v i_o not_o for_o i_o be_o not_o yet_o ascend_v to_o my_o father_n verse_n 19_o the_o same_o day_n at_o evening_n be_v the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o week_n come_v jesus_n and_o stand_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o his_o apostle_n and_o show_v they_o his_o hand_n and_o his_o side_n luke_n 24.38_o say_v the_o disciple_n be_v afraid_a of_o our_o lord_n be_v appear_v and_o he_o say_v unto_o they_o why_o be_v you_o trouble_v and_o why_o do_v thought_n arise_v in_o your_o heart_n behold_v my_o hand_n and_o my_o foot_n that_o it_o be_v i_o myself_o handle_v i_o and_o see_v for_o a_o spirit_n have_v not_o flesh_n and_o bone_n as_o you_o see_v i_o have_v from_o these_o relation_n i_o collect_v that_o after_o our_o lord_n appear_v to_o mary_n magdalene_n he_o do_v ascend_v to_o his_o father_n and_o may_v then_o also_o go_v to_o that_o paradise_n intend_v for_o the_o thief_n and_o that_o in_o the_o evening_n of_o that_o day_n he_o appear_v in_o the_o assembly_n of_o his_o disciple_n and_o say_v to_o they_o handle_v i_o and_o see_v for_o perceive_v for_o a_o spirit_n have_v not_o flesh_n and_o bone_n as_o you_o may_v feel_v i_o have_v hence_o i_o infer_v that_o our_o lord_n have_v be_v in_o heaven_n or_o paradise_n on_o the_o very_a day_n of_o his_o resurrection_n and_o after_o his_o return_n from_o thence_o offer_v himself_o to_o be_v handle_v and_o feel_v by_o his_o disciple_n although_o before_o his_o ascend_v thither_o he_o will_v not_o suffer_v mary_n magdalene_n to_o touch_v he_o and_o this_o i_o think_v prove_v our_o lord_n to_o have_v be_v in_o paradise_n in_o so_o short_a a_o time_n after_o his_o promise_n to_o the_o thief_n as_o may_v well_o be_v call_v to_o day_n concern_v the_o thief_n i_o observe_v that_o he_o die_v likewise_o upon_o friday_n evening_n and_o that_o from_o thence_o to_o sunday_n morning_n his_o body_n may_v remain_v apparent_a without_o liklihood_n of_o be_v taint_v we_o read_v matt._n 27.52_o the_o grave_n be_v open_v and_o many_o body_n of_o saint_n which_o sleep_v arise_v and_o come_v out_o of_o the_o grave_n after_o our_o lord_n resurrection_n and_o go_v into_o the_o holy_a city_n and_o appear_v unto_o many_o arguendo_fw-la from_o these_o
and_o bring_v i_o into_o captivity_n to_o the_o law_n of_o sin_n in_o my_o member_n in_o this_o text_n st._n paul_n as_o i_o conceive_v declare_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o person_n and_o say_v that_o he_o in_o his_o mind_n or_o rational_a faculty_n be_v convince_v that_o such_o action_n be_v good_a and_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o do_v they_o and_o therefore_o have_v a_o will_n to_o do_v they_o but_o that_o at_o the_o same_o time_n there_o be_v a_o law_n of_o sin_n in_o his_o member_n which_o withstand_v the_o good_a inclination_n and_o will_n of_o his_o rational_a faculty_n and_o against_o the_o will_n and_o power_n of_o his_o rational_a faculty_n bring_v he_o into_o captivity_n to_o the_o law_n of_o sin_n in_o his_o member_n if_o i_o may_v paraphrase_n this_o text_n i_o will_v do_v it_o thus_o our_o apostle_n be_v convince_v in_o his_o understanding_n that_o such_o action_n be_v good_a and_o aught_o by_o he_o to_o be_v do_v and_o therefore_o he_o have_v a_o will_n to_o do_v they_o but_o his_o sensual_a affection_n and_o lust_n strong_o oppose_v the_o performance_n thereof_o and_o have_v such_o power_n over_o the_o person_n as_o to_o prevail_v against_o the_o dictate_v of_o his_o reason_n and_o the_o inclination_n and_o bend_v of_o his_o will_n and_o bring_v he_o under_o such_o a_o submission_n to_o the_o law_n of_o sin_n as_o he_o neither_o do_v nor_o can_v do_v that_o which_o his_o reason_n tell_v he_o be_v his_o duty_n to_o do_v but_o bring_v he_o under_o such_o a_o state_n of_o captivity_n to_o the_o law_n of_o sin_n as_o to_o make_v he_o do_v that_o which_o in_o his_o mind_n he_o condemn_v and_o be_v contrary_a to_o his_o own_o understanding_n the_o dictate_v of_o his_o reason_n and_o the_o bend_v of_o his_o will_n and_o the_o course_n of_o proceed_v deliver_v by_o st._n paul_n in_o this_o text_n be_v undeniable_o verify_v by_o the_o daily_a experience_n of_o man_n and_o with_o so_o much_o advantage_n on_o the_o side_n of_o our_o sensual_a affection_n that_o where_o we_o find_v one_o man_n guide_v and_o govern_v by_o the_o dictate_v of_o his_o rational_a mind_n we_o may_v find_v perhaps_o a_o hundred_o who_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v hurry_v by_o the_o bent_n of_o their_o affection_n and_o lust_n into_o such_o action_n and_o practice_n as_o their_o own_o understanding_n and_o reason_n disapprove_v and_o condemn_v and_o sometime_o seek_v to_o resist_v though_o more_o often_o in_o vain_a than_o otherways_o so_o as_o we_o may_v say_v of_o these_o two_o faculty_n in_o man_n as_o man_n use_v to_o do_v of_o presumption_n and_o despair_n the_o reasonable_a faculty_n of_o man_n govern_v its_o thousand_o and_o the_o sensual_a affection_n their_o ten_o thousand_o and_o i_o think_v it_o be_v make_v appear_v by_o this_o argument_n that_o the_o power_n of_o reason_n in_o man_n be_v neither_o absolute_a nor_o monarchical_a but_o rather_o be_v a_o power_n coordinate_a with_o that_o of_o the_o affection_n and_o passion_n and_o general_o so_o unsuccessful_a in_o its_o contest_v with_o they_o for_o government_n that_o where_o one_o man_n be_v true_o govern_v by_o the_o dictate_v of_o his_o reason_n perhaps_o a_o hundred_o be_v hurry_v and_o let_v away_o by_o the_o attempt_v and_o overrule_a power_n of_o their_o affection_n and_o passion_n against_o the_o clear_a dictate_v and_o often_o against_o the_o will_n or_o rational_a desire_n of_o the_o person_n and_o i_o think_v this_o prove_v what_o have_v before_o be_v say_v that_o the_o regiment_n of_o reason_n in_o man_n be_v not_o monarchical_a but_o coordinate_a and_o swasive_a only_o it_o be_v able_a to_o persuade_v powerful_o but_o not_o to_o compel_v obedience_n to_o its_o direction_n and_o therefore_o i_o conceive_v mr._n w._n be_v mistake_v when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o power_n or_o regiment_n of_o reason_n in_o man_n be_v both_o monarchical_a and_o absolute_a p._n 35._o he_o discourse_v much_o concern_v the_o nature_n and_o essence_n of_o a_o spirit_n and_o the_o life_n of_o it_o among_o which_o there_o be_v saying_n which_o i_o do_v not_o well_o understand_v nor_o do_v all_o his_o discourse_n make_v i_o understand_v what_o be_v the_o nature_n of_o a_o spirit_n a_o thing_n which_o i_o be_o apt_a to_o conside_fw-la himself_o do_v not_o know_v and_o because_o i_o think_v it_o give_v little_a light_n in_o our_o present_a question_n it_o shall_v here_o be_v pass_v over_o p._n 36._o he_o pretend_v here_o that_o the_o soul_n have_v life_n in_o herself_o as_o a_o spirit_n before_o he_o have_v prove_v to_o my_o understanding_n that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o soul_n in_o man_n i_o think_v it_o need_v no_o prove_v that_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o neither_o have_v nor_o can_v have_v accident_n adjunct_n or_o attribute_n and_o the_o be_v of_o his_o sort_n of_o soul_n which_o be_v neither_o grant_v nor_o prove_v can_v be_v conceive_v to_o have_v life_n in_o itself_o mr._n w._n say_v three_o that_o a_o spirit_n have_v a_o power_n of_o penetrate_v or_o glide_v through_o the_o hard_a solid_a body_n of_o marble_n or_o iron_n without_o find_v or_o make_v any_o cleft_n chink_n or_o cranny_n therein_o i_o doubt_v he_o deliver_v in_o these_o word_n that_o which_o he_o do_v not_o know_v to_o be_v true_a or_o be_v otherways_o able_a to_o prove_v he_o deliver_v other_o thing_n in_o this_o place_n concern_v spirit_n which_o i_o think_v other_o man_n be_v not_o resolve_v of_o p._n 37._o he_o say_v the_o jew_n can_v not_o keep_v peter_n in_o such_o a_o prison_n as_o the_o angel_n which_o deliver_v he_o can_v not_o penetrate_v whereas_o the_o text_n do_v not_o declare_v whether_o the_o angel_n come_v into_o the_o prison_n through_o the_o wall_n or_o by_o open_v the_o door_n but_o i_o count_v it_o certain_a that_o the_o door_n be_v open_v for_o peter_n to_o go_v out_o and_o therefore_o likely_a may_v so_o be_v at_o the_o come_n in_o of_o the_o angel_n also_o and_o as_o the_o iron-gate_n be_v that_o lead_v they_o into_o the_o city_n he_o add_v the_o soul_n of_o a_o man_n be_v true_o a_o spirit_n as_o a_o angel_n be_v how_o true_o be_v now_o in_o dispute_n he_o say_v the_o soul_n manifest_v her_o presence_n more_o eminent_o in_o the_o brain_n than_o in_o any_o other_o part_n of_o the_o body_n and_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o rational_a faculty_n be_v not_o only_o more_o eminent_o in_o the_o head_n and_o brain_n than_o in_o any_o other_o part_n of_o the_o body_n but_o that_o it_o reside_v and_o act_n in_o the_o head_n only_o without_o be_v communicate_v to_o any_o other_o part_n of_o the_o body_n because_o all_o the_o organ_n of_o understanding_n and_o reason_n be_v by_o god_n the_o creator_n place_v only_o in_o the_o head_n without_o any_o other_o member_n have_v a_o share_n therein_o p._n 38._o he_o raise_v a_o dispute_n whether_o light_n be_v a_o body_n and_o compare_v it_o to_o the_o penetration_n of_o a_o spirit_n but_o i_o pass_v it_o over_o as_o little_a pertinent_a to_o our_o present_a question_n mr._n w._n further_o say_v that_o a_o spirit_n and_o his_o sort_n of_o soul_n be_v indivisible_a or_o indiscerptible_a not_o subject_a to_o blow_v or_o wound_n nor_o to_o be_v consume_v by_o the_o fierce_a fire_n i_o think_v he_o shall_v here_o have_v express_v how_o it_o can_v be_v torment_v by_o fire_n and_o yet_o have_v no_o part_n or_o particle_n of_o it_o consume_v by_o the_o fervent_a heat_n or_o by_o the_o violent_a pain_n and_o torment_v which_o it_o suffer_v p._n 39_o he_o quote_v st._n matthew_n be_v not_o able_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n which_o be_v indeed_o the_o strong_a refuge_n of_o his_o opinion_n refer_v here_o by_o i_o to_o a_o future_a answer_n p._n 40._o mr._n w._n say_v his_o sort_n of_o soul_n must_v either_o be_v god_n or_o a_o creature_n and_o thereupon_o i_o be_o apt_a to_o deny_v that_o it_o be_v either_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o and_o to_o pretend_v as_o i_o have_v often_o before_o do_v that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n or_o sort_n of_o be_v in_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v endue_v either_o with_o sense_n or_o reason_n as_o by_o say_v he_o will_v persuade_v we_o it_o be_v he_o say_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v the_o proper_a and_o immediate_a seat_n of_o sense_n and_o i_o reply_v as_o i_o have_v often_o before_o it_o be_v not_o the_o soul_n but_o the_o person_n that_o be_v so_o p._n 41._o he_o say_v the_o soul_n be_v endue_v with_o reason_n and_o understanding_n i_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o soul_n alone_o but_o the_o man_n that_o be_v so_o he_o say_v reason_n be_v the_o most_o noble_a faculty_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n by_o mean_n of_o which_o we_o men_n know_v god_n and_o hold_v a_o communion_n with_o he_o and_o do_v
divers_a other_o great_a thing_n here_o name_v and_o in_o these_o say_n i_o be_o at_o agreement_n with_o he_o without_o believe_v these_o thing_n be_v do_v by_o the_o soul_n alone_o but_o by_o the_o person_n in_o composito_n chief_o act_v therein_o by_o the_o faculty_n and_o power_n of_o its_o reason_n here_o he_o quote_v a_o author_n that_o say_v homo_fw-la solus_fw-la est_fw-la animus_n corpus_fw-la autem_fw-la hominis_fw-la opus_fw-la &_o instrumentum_fw-la &_o animus_n intelligentiam_fw-la exercet_fw-la sine_fw-la ullo_fw-la corporis_fw-la instrumento_fw-la in_o english_a thus_o the_o soul_n only_o be_v the_o man_n and_o the_o body_n be_v but_o the_o soul_n organ_n or_o instrument_n and_o the_o soul_n can_v exercise_v its_o faculty_n of_o understanding_n without_o any_o assistance_n of_o the_o bodily_a organ_n but_o this_o quotation_n prove_v no_o more_o to_o i_o than_o that_o there_o be_v other_o man_n who_o be_v of_o mr._n w_n opinion_n and_o think_v as_o he_o do_v which_o there_o be_v no_o need_n at_o all_o to_o prove_v because_o i_o stand_v convince_v that_o the_o world_n of_o man_n in_o general_n be_v so_o but_o let_v mr._n w._n prove_v that_o those_o word_n of_o his_o author_n be_v true_a and_o then_o erit_fw-la mihi_fw-la magnus_fw-la apollo_n i_o will_v give_v up_o the_o cudgel_n to_o he_o and_o confess_v he_o victorious_a in_o this_o dispute_n for_o i_o be_o agree_v with_o aristotle_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr anima_fw-la that_o if_o the_o soul_n ever_o be_v know_v to_o do_v or_o can_v be_v prove_v able_a to_o do_v any_o thing_n without_o assistance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o its_o organ_n such_o proof_n will_v be_v evidence_n enough_o to_o convince_v consider_v person_n that_o she_o have_v a_o nature_n and_o subsistence_n of_o her_o own_o wherein_o she_o can_v act_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n but_o of_o this_o power_n i_o find_v no_o more_o proof_n but_o the_o say_v recite_v in_o this_o quotation_n p._n 42._o mr._n w._n say_v if_o the_o soul_n will_v the_o foot_n walk_v the_o hands_z work_n and_o so_o for_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o eye_n and_o other_o like_a thing_n all_o which_o i_o pass_v as_o before_o for_o a_o mistake_n mendable_a by_o say_v if_o the_o man_n will_v the_o foot_n walk_v and_o the_o hand_n work_v and_o the_o like_a further_o in_o his_o five_o he_o say_v the_o soul_n be_v vital_o unite_v with_o the_o body_n and_o by_o virtue_n of_o that_o union_n enlivens_fw-la and_o act_v it_o thereunto_o i_o say_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o life_n in_o man_n or_o the_o body_n make_v but_o one_o person_n who_o whilst_o he_o live_v move_v direct_v and_o act_n himself_o and_o use_v his_o intellective_a voluntary_a and_o memorative_a power_n and_o faculty_n with_o full_a liberty_n according_a to_o his_o own_o like_n and_o pleasure_n natural_o he_o speak_v here_o of_o a_o vital_a union_n between_o the_o body_n and_o the_o soul_n which_o expression_n i_o do_v not_o approve_v because_o they_o both_o together_o make_v but_o one_o person_n as_o two_o ingredient_n which_o make_v but_o one_o compositum_fw-la not_o as_o two_o different_a thing_n that_o be_v unite_v and_o join_v together_o but_o as_o ingredient_n may_v be_v total_o mix_v and_o a_o new_a product_n arise_v out_o of_o they_o all_o so_o as_o that_o if_o any_o of_o they_o be_v want_v in_o the_o composition_n the_o product_n can_v true_o be_v the_o same_o it_o be_v before_o p._n 43._o he_o say_v that_o to_o tell_v you_o what_o the_o soul_n be_v so_o as_o to_o make_v it_o a_o intelligible_a notion_n be_v not_o so_o impossible_a a_o thing_n as_o some_o have_v conceive_v it_o to_o be_v thereto_o i_o say_v that_o by_o such_o description_n as_o he_o have_v before_o make_v of_o the_o soul_n and_o all_o that_o he_o have_v hitherto_o speak_v thereof_o i_o be_o not_o able_a to_o understand_v or_o believe_v any_o more_o coneern_v his_o sort_n of_o soul_n than_o i_o do_v before_o i_o begin_v to_o peruse_v his_o treatise_n the_o repetition_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o say_v he_o have_v perform_v i_o pass_v over_o as_o find_v no_o prove_v force_n among_o they_o i_o find_v no_o more_o chapter_n in_o this_o treatise_n than_o those_o four_o which_o have_v before_o be_v examine_v but_o that_o here_o mr._n w._n begin_v to_o alter_v his_o method_n and_o to_o divide_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o treatise_n by_o argument_n to_o the_o number_n of_o eighteen_o of_o which_o he_o treat_v distinct_o and_o several_o in_o his_o follow_a discourse_n and_o i_o purpose_n to_o follow_v he_o therein_o and_o use_v the_o same_o method_n in_o my_o observation_n the_o first_o argument_n page_n 44._o mr._n w._n say_v that_o upon_o god_n breathe_v into_o adam_n he_o be_v in_o the_o text_n call_v a_o liveng_n soul_n a_o denomination_n take_v from_o the_o more_o excellent_a part_n of_o man_n his_o soul_n this_o expression_n seem_v to_o agree_v with_o what_o i_o have_v former_o speak_v that_o here_o the_o word_n a_o live_a soul_n signify_v and_o intend_v a_o live_a person_n put_v the_o more_o noble_a part_n or_o ingredient_n to_o signify_v the_o whole_a person_n so_o as_o it_o pass_v in_o his_o judgement_n for_o a_o figurative_a expression_n p._n 46._o mr._n w._n say_v when_o god_n breathe_v which_o he_o proper_o do_v not_o there_o be_v something_o else_o mean_v which_o can_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o special_a act_n of_o creation_n by_o which_o he_o make_v the_o spirit_n or_o breath_n of_o life_n which_o he_o breathe_v into_o man._n i_o answer_v that_o in_o the_o text_n there_o be_v no_o express_a mention_n of_o a_o creation_n either_o of_o breath_n or_o spirit_n p._n 47._o he_o say_v by_o the_o breath_n of_o god_n be_v mean_v that_o act_n of_o divine_a power_n by_o which_o god_n make_v man_n and_o give_v life_n to_o he_o i_o be_o not_o willing_a to_o differ_v from_o mr._n w._n and_o therefore_o agree_v to_o this_o expression_n he_o quote_v ps_n 33.6_o by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v the_o heaven_n make_v and_o all_o the_o host_n of_o they_o by_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o mouth_n the_o late_a of_o they_o allude_v to_o god_n power_n show_v in_o the_o creation_n of_o adam_n but_o thence_o he_o infer_v this_o breathe_v into_o adam_n must_v be_v look_v upon_o as_o the_o create_v somewhat_o but_o i_o find_v no_o strength_n at_o all_o in_o this_o inference_n nor_o that_o it_o prove_v with_o any_o strength_n of_o cohersion_n the_o creation_n of_o any_o thing_n save_o adam_n body_n at_o the_o time_n when_o god_n make_v man_n and_o i_o grant_v that_o then_o whatsoever_o be_v create_v beside_o his_o body_n be_v a_o creature_n but_o i_o do_v not_o herein_o find_v any_o manner_n of_o proof_n that_o god_n then_o create_v a_o soul_n for_o adam_n here_o mr._n w._n repeat_v his_o former_a argument_n concern_v the_o signification_n of_o the_o hebrew_n word_n which_o our_o translator_n have_v render_v by_o the_o term_n of_o breath_n and_o say_v that_o the_o same_o word_n do_v also_o sometime_o signify_v spirit_n to_o this_o i_o say_v that_o our_o translator_n think_v it_o not_o fit_a to_o render_v it_o by_o the_o term_n of_o spirit_n in_o this_o place_n and_o i_o value_v their_o judgement_n before_o those_o of_o mr._n w._n or_o mr._n buxtorf_n and_o therefore_o take_v that_o word_n to_o signify_v most_o proper_o in_o this_o place_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n p._n 48._o he_o pretend_v the_o word_n shall_v run_v thus_o god_n breathe_v or_o create_v in_o man_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n or_o that_o spirit_n or_o soul_n of_o life_n and_o in_o truth_n if_o the_o word_n have_v run_v so_o they_o will_v have_v run_v much_o better_a for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o his_o opinion_n than_o now_o they_o do_v but_o i_o do_v not_o perceive_v by_o what_o authority_n he_o take_v upon_o he_o so_o to_o correct_v or_o as_o some_o may_v take_v it_o corrupt_v the_o text._n the_o breathe_v which_o he_o say_v discover_v a_o new_a create_v spirit_n to_o be_v there_o i_o say_v detect_v only_o a_o spirit_n of_o life_n to_o be_v there_o which_o be_v tind_v and_o kindle_v in_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o blood_n and_o humour_n then_o fit_v and_o ready_a for_o that_o operation_n by_o the_o moderate_a fan_v of_o that_o breath_n which_o god_n or_o his_o agent_n then_o breathe_v into_o adam_n nostril_n and_o this_o be_v the_o humane_a spirit_n of_o life_n tind_v and_o kindle_v by_o that_o breath_n of_o life_n and_o from_o that_o time_n to_o this_o time_n it_o be_v and_o must_v be_v continual_o keep_v flame_v or_o glow_v by_o the_o constant_a respiration_n and_o fan_v of_o this_o breath_n by_o want_n of_o which_o this_o flame_n will_v be_v extinguish_v in_o a_o short_a time_n or_o a_o very_a few_o moment_n of_o it_o
he_o quote_v again_o annotation_n of_o the_o assembly_n of_o divine_n in_o the_o rump-parliament_n time_n for_o his_o purpose_n without_o tell_v we_o what_o they_o say_v upon_o it_o and_o for_o want_v of_o their_o annotation_n i_o know_v not_o what_o they_o say_v of_o it_o and_o if_o i_o do_v i_o shall_v not_o be_v much_o move_v by_o their_o authority_n except_o they_o give_v better_a reason_n for_o their_o opinion_n than_o mr._n w._n have_v yet_o do_v p._n 49._o mr._n w._n argue_v say_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n or_o the_o spirit_n or_o the_o breath_n of_o life_n in_o man_n live_v in_o and_o with_o the_o body_n and_o yet_o die_v not_o with_o the_o body_n and_o this_o he_o say_v needs_o proof_n and_o so_o do_v i_o say_v too_o and_o he_o offer_v to_o prove_v it_o by_o say_v that_o who_o life_n depend_v not_o on_o the_o body_n must_v not_o die_v when_o the_o body_n die_v but_o the_o soul_n life_n depend_v not_o on_o the_o body_n therefore_o it_o must_v need_v not_o die_v when_o the_o body_n die_v and_o the_o reason_n why_o he_o say_v the_o soul_n life_n depend_v not_o upon_o the_o body_n be_v because_o god_n make_v it_o a_o spirit_n of_o life_n to_o give_v life_n to_o the_o body_n and_o not_o to_o receive_v any_o life_n from_o it_o i_o answer_v if_o this_o argue_n be_v not_o that_o which_o man_n call_v petitio_fw-la principii_fw-la or_o beg_v the_o question_n i_o know_v not_o what_o be_v we_o be_v now_o dispute_v whether_o adam_n have_v a_o intelligent_a soul_n create_v for_o he_o at_o first_o or_o not_o and_o whether_o such_o a_o soul_n have_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o person_n and_o in_o both_o these_o point_n he_o maintain_v the_o affirmative_a and_o pretend_v to_o prove_v the_o separate_a subsistence_n by_o its_o be_v a_o create_v intelligent_a spirit_n make_v by_o god_n for_o adam_n at_o the_o first_o and_o thus_o prove_v one_o controvert_v point_n by_o another_o as_o high_o controvert_v as_o itself_o and_o which_o i_o conceive_v his_o offer_n in_o this_o argument_n do_v very_o weak_o and_o insufficient_o prove_v p._n 50._o he_o observe_v out_o of_o moses_n text_n that_o it_o say_v nothing_o of_o the_o body_n life_n before_o god_n breathe_v into_o he_o a_o spirit_n or_o soul_n of_o life_n as_o mr._n w._n will_v have_v it_o though_o the_o word_n of_o our_o bible_n express_o call_v it_o the_o breath_n of_o life_n and_o i_o so_o far_o agree_v that_o adam_n body_n have_v not_o life_n till_o this_o breath_n of_o life_n or_o this_o breath_n cause_v life_n be_v breathe_v into_o it_o but_o that_o from_o thence_o he_o begin_v to_o live_v and_o become_v a_o live_a person_n thus_o far_o we_o be_v at_o agreement_n his_o next_o two_o or_o three_o page_n be_v spend_v in_o proof_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n draw_v from_o the_o two_o beforementioned_a topic_n viz._n that_o the_o soul_n be_v a_o intelligent_a spirit_n and_o be_v new_o create_v by_o god_n for_o adam_n and_o next_o that_o it_o be_v such_o a_o spirit_n as_o can_v subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n and_o thereupon_o i_o say_v that_o if_o he_o or_o any_o that_o be_v of_o his_o opinion_n can_v convince_v with_o some_o clearness_n that_o god_n create_v such_o a_o intelligent_a soul_n for_o adam_n as_o can_v subsist_v act_n and_o suffer_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n he_o shall_v need_v to_o make_v no_o further_o proof_n to_o i_o of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n because_o if_o the_o former_a be_v true_a i_o have_v no_o inclination_n or_o intention_n to_o dispute_v the_o late_a and_o therefore_o i_o pass_v over_o what_o he_o say_v to_o that_o purpose_n and_o shut_v up_o my_o observation_n upon_o this_o argument_n with_o the_o forementioned_a conclusion_n that_o mr._n w.'s_n argument_n therein_o produce_v to_o prove_v the_o creation_n of_o a_o intelligent_a soul_n or_o spirit_n for_o adam_n at_o the_o first_o be_v infirm_a invalid_a and_o little_a convicning_n to_o such_o understanding_n as_o i_o have_v be_v able_a to_o employ_v in_o the_o perusal_n of_o they_o second_o argument_n page_n 54._o mr._n w._n quote_v the_o history_n of_o saul_n go_v to_o the_o witch_n of_o endor_n relate_v the_o word_n speak_v to_o she_o by_o he_o i_o pray_v thou_o divine_a to_o i_o by_o the_o familiar_a spirit_n and_o bring_v i_o he_o up_o who_o i_o shall_v name_v unto_o thou_o and_o she_o desire_v to_o know_v who_o that_o he_o be_v which_o she_o shall_v bring_v up_o saul_n tell_v she_o it_o be_v samuel_n upon_o this_o text_n mr._n w._n thus_o comment_n that_o saul_n by_o this_o demand_n must_v need_v intend_v the_o bring_v up_o of_o samuel_n soul_n to_o discourse_n with_o he_o and_o from_o thence_o collect_v that_o the_o jew_n of_o that_o age_n hold_v the_o same_o opinion_n which_o he_o now_o maintain_v concern_v the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o person_n to_o which_o i_o reply_v that_o this_o collection_n seem_v in_o a_o great_a part_n to_o arise_v from_o his_o own_o inclination_n to_o have_v it_o so_o and_o his_o imagination_n thence_o arise_v that_o it_o be_v so_o for_o if_o i_o be_v employ_v to_o collect_v from_o this_o history_n i_o shall_v conceive_v that_o saul_n head_n be_v other_o way_n employ_v at_o that_o time_n than_o to_o consider_v what_o that_o be_v which_o he_o desire_v to_o be_v bring_v up_o whether_o it_o shall_v be_v a_o spirit_n a_o body_n or_o a_o person_n or_o a_o appear-dance_n only_o and_o not_o a_o real_a be_v i_o conceive_v his_o head_n be_v not_o trouble_v about_o such_o speculation_n but_o his_o whole_a design_n be_v by_o the_o witch_n mean_n to_o get_v knowledge_n what_o the_o success_n of_o his_o affair_n shall_v be_v in_o a_o time_n when_o he_o be_v great_o distress_v it_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v the_o practice_n of_o divers_a age_n to_o foretell_v action_n past_a and_o future_a success_n by_o raise_v up_o and_o consult_v with_o the_o dead_a and_o from_o this_o practice_n they_o have_v among_o other_o title_n the_o name_n of_o necromancer_n bestow_v upon_o they_o this_o practice_n of_o magician_n and_o witch_n have_v be_v long_o take_v notice_n of_o in_o the_o world_n and_o it_o seem_v by_o saul_n demand_v make_v to_o the_o woman_n he_o have_v hear_v or_o otherwise_o know_v something_o thereof_o and_o desire_v by_o the_o witch_n mean_v thus_o to_o consult_v the_o dead_a and_o particular_o samuel_n as_o the_o most_o know_v among_o they_o and_o from_o such_o a_o collection_n i_o conceive_v it_o do_v not_o appear_v what_o saul_n or_o the_o jew_n of_o his_o time_n think_v concern_v the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n we_o meet_v with_o divers_a relation_n of_o appearance_n make_v and_o contrive_v by_o the_o art_n of_o magician_n of_o late_a time_n but_o never_o yet_o hear_v of_o raise_v a_o argument_n from_o thence_o to_o prove_v the_o estate_n or_o condition_n of_o depart_a soul_n nor_o do_v i_o conceive_v this_o argument_n have_v any_o strength_n in_o it_o to_o that_o purpose_n and_o therefore_o i_o pass_v over_o mr._n w.'s_n other_o expression_n use_v in_o this_o argument_n with_o this_o further_a observation_n that_o he_o raise_v the_o argument_n out_o of_o this_o history_n with_o intent_n to_o reach_v as_o high_a a_o time_n as_o be_v possible_a for_o produce_v any_o sort_n of_o evidence_n or_o raise_v any_o manner_n of_o argument_n which_o may_v be_v bring_v or_o draw_v to_o touch_v the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n and_o this_o as_o the_o high_a pitch_n of_o time_n that_o he_o can_v reach_v he_o choose_v to_o make_v use_n of_o for_o that_o purpose_n fulfil_v therein_o the_o old_a proyerb_n willing_a person_n will_v rather_o play_v aâ—_n small_a game_n then_o sit_v out_o the_o three_o argument_n page_n 57_o he_o say_v he_o be_v strike_v with_o wonder_n to_o hear_v man_n assert_v that_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n of_o a_o man_n die_v together_o and_o be_v both_o bury_v in_o one_o grave_a my_o opinion_n be_v somewhat_o otherwise_o word_v express_v i_o think_v it_o probable_a that_o when_o respiration_n fail_v and_o the_o person_n die_v the_o flame_n of_o life_n be_v extinguish_v which_o do_v not_o intend_v a_o be_v bury_v or_o a_o go_v any_o whether_o not_o find_v cause_n to_o agree_v with_o solomon_n expression_n of_o go_v upward_o or_o downward_o and_o if_o mr._n w._n do_v real_o wonder_v at_o this_o conception_n i_o make_v no_o argument_n of_o it_o and_o shall_v only_o thereunto_o answer_v i_o can_v help_v it_o p._n 58._o the_o soul_n or_o breath_n of_o man_n be_v breathe_v into_o adam_n by_o a_o act_n of_o creation_n this_o i_o have_v all_o along_o deny_v and_o continue_v to_o do_v so_o because_o i_o think_v mr._n w._n have_v hereto_o
he_o right_o term_v a_o absurd_a one_o for_o he_o pretend_v there_o be_v some_o that_o say_v that_o the_o soul_n may_v die_v when_o the_o body_n die_v though_o it_o be_v not_o slay_v when_o the_o body_n be_v kill_v to_o this_o i_o say_v i_o be_o none_o of_o those_o who_o so_o argue_v nor_o do_v i_o ever_o yet_o meet_v with_o a_o write_n or_o person_n that_o do_v so_o next_o he_o produce_v another_o objection_n of_o some_o who_o he_o suppose_v may_v say_v that_o the_o kill_n of_o the_o soul_n here_o may_v intend_v that_o they_o can_v kill_v it_o for_o ever_o all_o i_o can_v say_v to_o this_o be_v that_o if_o any_o man_n or_o man_n have_v so_o argue_v they_o be_v not_o at_o all_o of_o my_o mind_n who_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o make_v or_o offer_v any_o such_o argument_n p._n 63._o mr._n w._n set_v down_o a_o objection_n offer_v against_o the_o text_n of_o st._n matthew_n in_o the_o word_n be_v not_o able_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n from_o luke_n 12.4_o be_v not_o afraid_a of_o they_o that_o kill_v the_o body_n and_o after_o that_o have_v no_o more_o that_o they_o can_v do_v he_o say_v he_o have_v know_v some_o very_o confident_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v no_o force_n in_o st._n matthew_n text_n because_o that_o of_o st._n luke_n deliver_v the_o same_o doctrine_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o word_n from_o which_o no_o clear_a argument_n can_v be_v deduce_v for_o the_o soul_n be_v separate_a subsistence_n i_o say_v i_o do_v not_o affirm_v in_o that_o manner_n viz._n that_o there_o be_v no_o prove_v force_n in_o st._n matthew_n text_n because_o st._n luke_n differ_v from_o he_o in_o relate_v the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n doctrine_n but_o yet_o i_o own_v myself_o to_o think_v that_o from_o the_o manner_n of_o wording_n this_o doctrine_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o these_o two_o text_n a_o strong_a objection_n may_v be_v raise_v against_o the_o absolute_a authority_n of_o st._n matthew_n word_n in_o this_o point_n upon_o the_o consideration_n and_o compare_v these_o two_o text_n one_o with_o the_o other_o the_o only_a variance_n between_o they_o be_v in_o the_o word_n of_o st._n matthew_n be_v not_o able_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n compare_v with_o those_o of_o st._n luke_n have_v no_o more_o that_o they_o can_v do_v for_o that_o in_o the_o follow_a word_n where_o matthew_n say_v fear_v he_o who_o be_v able_a to_o destroy_v both_o soul_n and_o body_n in_o hell_n and_o those_o which_o luke_n mention_n fear_v he_o who_o after_o he_o have_v kill_v have_v power_n to_o east_n into_o hell_n i_o conceive_v the_o difference_n to_o be_v small_a or_o none_o at_o all_o they_o both_o begin_v our_o lord_n doctrine_n in_o the_o same_o word_n fear_v not_o they_o that_o kill_v the_o body_n where_o they_o both_o speak_v figurative_o and_o i_o therefore_o believe_v our_o lord_n himself_o do_v so_o but_o i_o say_v the_o body_n in_o this_o place_n must_v needs_o intend_v the_o person_n or_o the_o compositum_fw-la of_o soul_n and_o body_n together_o for_o that_o our_o sense_n and_o reason_n sufficient_o assure_v we_o that_o what_o be_v dead_a can_v be_v kill_v but_o the_o body_n without_o the_o soul_n or_o spirit_n of_o life_n be_v dead_a and_o therefore_o the_o body_n take_v single_o or_o not_o act_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o life_n be_v a_o dead_a body_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v kill_v whence_o i_o infer_v that_o when_o our_o evangelist_n speak_v of_o kill_v the_o body_n they_o must_v certain_o intend_v the_o same_o as_o if_o they_o have_v say_v can_v kill_v the_o person_n and_o hence_o i_o collect_v that_o when_o st._n matthew_n speak_v of_o cast_v the_o soul_n and_o body_n into_o hell_n he_o intend_v cast_v the_o compositum_fw-la of_o they_o both_o or_o the_o person_n into_o hell_n st._n luke_n word_n it_o thus_o who_o after_o he_o have_v kill_v have_v power_n to_o cast_v into_o hell_n i_o think_v this_o intend_v as_o much_o as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v have_v power_n to_o cast_v the_o person_n into_o hell_n so_o as_o it_o seem_v the_o sense_n of_o both_o our_o evangelist_n be_v the_o same_o both_o in_o the_o premise_n and_o in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o this_o doctrine_n and_o the_o variance_n between_o they_o lies_z as_o before_o have_v be_v say_v in_o the_o word_n be_v not_o able_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n of_o st._n matthew_n and_o the_o word_n have_v no_o more_o that_o they_o can_v do_v of_o st._n luke_n if_o we_o shall_v consider_v the_o proper_a intent_n of_o both_o these_o text_n we_o must_v find_v it_o to_o be_v as_o mr._n w._n say_v the_o encourage_n of_o our_o lord_n disciple_n not_o to_o fear_v the_o persecution_n of_o man_n for_o the_o do_v of_o their_o duty_n but_o rather_o to_o fear_n god_n who_o can_v punish_v and_o reward_v after_o death_n as_o well_o as_o in_o this_o life_n and_o the_o text_n of_o both_o our_o evangelist_n agree_v punctual_o to_o that_o intent_n in_o deliver_v word_n of_o the_o same_o importance_n and_o to_o the_o same_o intent_n and_o purpose_n but_o then_o if_o mr._n w._n or_o any_o other_o person_n will_v draw_v out_o of_o they_o proof_n of_o any_o other_o collateral_a thing_n which_o be_v not_o proper_o within_o the_o intent_n of_o our_o lord_n doctrine_n i_o conceive_v they_o speak_v and_o may_v intend_v different_o concern_v that_o collateral_a point_n which_o man_n may_v design_n to_o prove_v by_o they_o it_o seem_v somewhat_o clear_a to_o my_o understanding_n st._n matthew_n word_n prove_v his_o opinion_n to_o be_v that_o humane_a soul_n have_v a_o life_n and_o subsistence_n in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n and_o i_o conceive_v that_o in_o his_o text_n he_o word_v our_o lord_n doctrine_n according_a to_o his_o own_o opinion_n of_o the_o thing_n we_o find_v that_o st._n luke_n have_v word_v it_o in_o a_o different_a and_o varient_fw-la manner_n so_o express_v our_o lord_n doctrine_n as_o that_o he_o give_v no_o ground_n for_o prove_v the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n from_o his_o text_n which_o in_o the_o whole_a tenor_n of_o it_o do_v not_o name_v the_o soul_n and_o therefore_o upon_o this_o difference_n i_o think_v it_o needful_a to_o inquire_v or_o demand_v what_o be_v the_o very_a precise_a word_n wherein_o our_o lord_n deliver_v this_o doctrine_n if_o st._n matthew_n have_v right_o word_v this_o doctrine_n than_o it_o be_v a_o strong_a proof_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n the_o most_o substantial_a and_o near_a to_o a_o affirmative_a of_o any_o that_o the_o bible_n afford_v we_o but_o if_o st._n luke_n have_v right_o word_v our_o lord_n doctrine_n than_o be_v there_o in_o that_o doctrine_n no_o proof_n at_o all_o of_o a_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n nor_o any_o thing_n say_v in_o it_o whereby_o that_o opinion_n can_v be_v maintain_v i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o determine_v any_o thing_n concern_v this_o point_n but_o be_o ready_a to_o argue_v that_o there_o lie_v a_o probability_n for_o st._n luke_n text_n against_o that_o of_o st._n matthew_n the_o point_n in_o question_n concern_v the_o separate_a subsistence_n be_v as_o be_v say_v collateral_a to_o the_o intent_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o this_o doctrine_n who_o it_o seem_v do_v not_o here_o mean_a to_o teach_v any_o thing_n which_o may_v direct_v man_n judgement_n in_o that_o collateral_a point_n which_o remain_v utter_o unmentioned_a in_o the_o text_n of_o st._n luke_n this_o move_v i_o to_o apprehend_v that_o the_o put_v it_o into_o st._n matthew_n text_n grow_v from_o his_o own_o opinion_n of_o the_o thing_n rather_o than_o from_o the_o word_n which_o our_o lord_n then_o deliver_v the_o intent_n of_o our_o lord_n seem_v plain_a in_o both_o those_o text_n and_o therein_o what_o have_v be_v say_v seem_v true_a they_o be_v at_o a_o perfect_a agreement_n between_o themselves_o and_o we_o find_v no_o intention_n of_o meaning_n in_o our_o lord_n to_o speak_v or_o teach_v any_o thing_n about_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n and_o therefore_o i_o surmise_v it_o come_v into_o st._n mathew_n text_n by_o accident_n and_o spring_v rather_o from_o his_o own_o opinion_n than_o from_o our_o lord_n doctrine_n or_o the_o word_n and_o expression_n thereof_o second_o i_o say_v that_o st._n matthew_n be_v by_o profession_n and_o practice_n a_o publican_n a_o trade_n which_o no_o man_n of_o quality_n or_o learning_n among_o the_o jew_n of_o that_o time_n will_v endure_v to_o practice_n whence_o matthew_n might_n more_o easy_o fall_v into_o the_o opinion_n appear_v in_o his_o text._n that_o soul_n do_v live_v and_o subsist_v after_o the_o departure_n and_o death_n of_o the_o person_n but_o of_o st._n luke_n we_o read_v that_o he_o be_v a_o learned_a man_n and_o a_o physician_n and_o paul_n from_o who_o mouth_n he_o be_v say_v to_o have_v
go_v thy_o way_n and_o as_o thou_o have_v believe_v so_o be_v it_o do_v unto_o thou_o st._n luke_n relate_v it_o thus_o this_o centurion_n servant_n be_v ready_a to_o die_v and_o when_o he_o hear_v of_o jesus_n he_o send_v unto_o he_o the_o elder_n of_o the_o jew_n beseech_v he_o that_o he_o will_v come_v and_o heal_v his_o servant_n and_o they_o come_v to_o jesus_n desire_v he_o to_o do_v this_o kindness_n for_o the_o captain_n because_o he_o be_v a_o worthy_a person_n and_o a_o lover_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o jesus_n go_v with_o they_o towards_o the_o captain_n house_n and_o when_o he_o be_v not_o far_o from_o thence_o the_o centurion_n send_v friend_n to_o he_o say_v unto_o he_o lord_n trouble_v not_o thyself_o for_o i_o be_o not_o worthy_a that_o thou_o shall_v enter_v under_o my_o roof_n wherefore_o neither_o thought_n i_o myself_o worthy_a to_o come_v unto_o thou_o but_o say_v in_o a_o word_n and_o my_o servant_n shall_v be_v heal_v and_o jesus_n thereupon_o turn_v he_o about_o and_o discourse_v with_o those_o that_o follow_v he_o and_o they_o that_o be_v send_v return_v to_o the_o house_n find_v the_o servant_n whole_a that_o have_v be_v sick_a upon_o read_v these_o two_o relation_n i_o think_v it_o plain_o appear_v that_o either_o this_o centurion_n come_v personal_o to_o our_o lord_n to_o request_v his_o servant_n cure_n or_o he_o do_v not_o come_v personal_o to_o christ_n for_o that_o purpose_n but_o send_v the_o elder_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o request_v that_o favour_n upon_o his_o behalf_n without_o that_o himself_o come_v either_o to_o sight_n or_o speech_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o that_o occasion_n i_o find_v no_o ground_n or_o reasonable_a guess_n which_o of_o our_o text_n deliver_v the_o absolute_a truth_n in_o this_o circumstance_n of_o the_o fact_n which_o they_o relate_v but_o from_o this_o variance_n and_o the_o other_o instance_n before_o recount_v i_o think_v it_o may_v reasonable_o be_v collect_v that_o man_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o take_v and_o perhaps_o ought_v not_o to_o take_v every_o say_v or_o sentence_n which_o they_o find_v write_v in_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v a_o irrefragable_a truth_n and_o the_o very_a word_n of_o god_n and_o i_o be_o ready_a to_o apply_v this_o tenet_n to_o the_o say_n now_o in_o dispute_n with_o mr._n w._n viz._n be_v not_o able_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n and_o have_v no_o more_o that_o they_o can_v do_v we_o find_v a_o apparent_a variance_n between_o these_o two_o saying_n and_o that_o the_o word_n of_o st._n luke_n be_v adequate_a and_o answerable_a to_o the_o intent_n of_o our_o lord_n doctrine_n in_o this_o place_n whereas_o those_o of_o st._n matthew_n have_v a_o double_a aspect_n and_o look_v as_o it_o be_v two_o way_n for_o one_o way_n it_o insinuate_v that_o persecutor_n can_v do_v no_o more_o harm_n after_o they_o have_v kill_v another_o way_n it_o seem_v next_o to_o a_o assertion_n that_o man_n soul_n live_v and_o subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o their_o body_n i_o do_v not_o by_o the_o context_n or_o any_o other_o way_n conceive_v that_o our_o lord_n do_v speak_v or_o have_v any_o intent_n to_o speak_v of_o the_o state_n of_o man_n after_o death_n in_o this_o doctrine_n whence_o the_o word_n be_v not_o able_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n in_o that_o prospect_n of_o intend_v to_o teach_v the_o state_n of_o man_n after_o death_n seem_v quite_o beside_o our_o lord_n mean_v in_o this_o doctrine_n and_o if_o not_o quite_o out_o of_o it_o yet_o very_o plain_o collateral_a to_o it_o and_o yet_o from_o this_o side-wind_n the_o maintainer_n of_o separate_a subsistence_n draw_v the_o strong_a proof_n which_o they_o can_v find_v for_o maintain_v their_o opinion_n of_o the_o separate_a subsistence_n i_o think_v that_o upon_o perusal_n of_o this_o argument_n it_o will_v appear_v the_o strength_n of_o this_o proof_n be_v much_o weaken_a and_o abate_v and_o will_v be_v find_v to_o be_v of_o much_o less_o force_n than_o it_o seem_v to_o have_v at_o the_o first_o read_v or_o hear_v thereof_o and_o in_o this_o state_n of_o debilitation_n i_o leave_v it_o to_o prosecute_v my_o observation_n upon_o mr._n w_n page_n as_o i_o do_v before_o p._n 64_o mr._n w._n pretend_v to_o take_v the_o dispute_v word_n as_o comment_n one_o upon_o another_o and_o say_v that_o by_o construction_n they_o may_v be_v make_v to_o intend_v one_o thing_n and_o i_o be_o ready_a to_o grant_v that_o by_o construction_n they_o may_v both_o of_o they_o be_v make_v to_o serve_v the_o mean_v of_o our_o lord_n in_o this_o doctrine_n but_o then_o in_o our_o collateral_a point_n which_o st._n luke_n do_v not_o meddle_v with_o there_o be_v a_o very_a great_a variance_n between_o these_o two_o expression_n for_o that_o the_o one_o prove_v strong_o the_o soul_n be_v separate_a subsistence_n and_o the_o other_o prove_v it_o not_o nor_o meddle_v with_o it_o at_o all_o which_o prove_v that_o our_o lord_n doctrine_n do_v not_o intend_v to_o speak_v of_o that_o point_n in_o this_o place_n and_o therefore_o our_o question_n thereupon_o be_v in_o what_o word_n our_o lord_n deliver_v this_o doctrine_n and_o the_o conclusion_n be_v that_o if_o he_o deliver_v this_o doctrine_n in_o the_o word_n of_o st._n matthew_n than_o they_o be_v a_o strong_a proof_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n but_o if_o his_o doctrine_n be_v deliver_v in_o the_o word_n of_o st._n luke_n then_o there_o be_v no_o proof_n at_o all_o in_o it_o of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n and_o i_o have_v before_o enough_o argue_v on_o the_o side_n of_o st._n luke_n and_o for_o the_o probability_n that_o his_o text_n set_v forth_o to_o we_o the_o very_a word_n wherein_o our_o lord_n deliver_v this_o doctrine_n mr._n w._n confess_v that_o luke_n express_v less_o than_o matthew_n but_o say_v he_o never_o mean_v less_o which_o i_o think_v intend_v that_o the_o mean_v of_o luke_n in_o his_o text_n be_v that_o those_o who_o kill_v the_o body_n be_v not_o able_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n which_o mean_v do_v not_o at_o all_o appear_v in_o the_o word_n of_o luke_n text_n which_o do_v not_o say_v so_o and_o how_o then_o mr._n w._n shall_v come_v to_o know_v that_o he_o mean_v so_o i_o do_v not_o understand_v and_o therefore_o i_o reject_v this_o gloss_n upon_o that_o text_n as_o mr._n w'_v own_o invention_n or_o fiction_n the_o five_o argument_n pag._n 65._o mr._n w._n raise_v a_o argument_n for_o the_o soul_n be_v separate_a subsistence_n from_o the_o appear_v of_o moses_n and_o elias_n and_o discourse_v with_o our_o lord_n upon_o mount_n tabor_n and_o say_v that_o moses_n can_v not_o appear_v there_o in_o his_o person_n soul_n and_o body_n because_o deut._n 34.6_o say_v moses_n die_v in_o the_o land_n of_o moab_n and_o he_o the_o lord_n bury_v he_o in_o a_o valley_n there_o over-against_o beth-peor_n but_o no_o man_n know_v of_o his_o sepulchre_n unto_o this_o day_n p_o 66._o mr._n w._n discourse_v upon_o this_o text_n say_v that_o moses_n appear_v at_o mount_n tabor_n must_v be_v either_o alive_a in_o spirit_n only_o or_o else_o his_o body_n be_v raise_v add_v i_o know_v that_o some_o conjecture_n that_o his_o body_n be_v raise_v but_o they_o can_v prove_v that_o conjecture_n from_o text_n of_o scripture_n and_o therefore_o he_o think_v it_o more_o likely_a that_o moses_n appear_v in_o spirit_n only_o intend_v i_o suppose_v in_o his_o soul_n subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n after_o death_n which_o i_o think_v to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o conjecture_n which_o he_o be_v not_o able_a to_o prove_v by_o text_n of_o scripture_n any_o more_o than_o the_o former_a conjecture_n can_v be_v so_o prove_v and_o to_o these_o two_o conjecture_n i_o pretend_v to_o add_v a_o three_o viz._n that_o moses_n may_v not_o have_v die_v in_o the_o mount_n but_o may_v be_v translate_v or_o transport_v to_o heaven_n in_o person_n as_o enoch_n and_o elias_n have_v before_o be_v which_o i_o offer_v to_o prove_v by_o his_o appear_v with_o elias_n at_o mount_n taber_n it_o seem_v they_o appear_v both_o after_o a_o like_a manner_n and_o the_o one_o as_o much_o in_o person_n as_o the_o other_o mr._n w._n grant_v that_o elias_n do_v appear_v in_o person_n and_o arguendo_fw-la a_o simili_fw-la it_o appear_v most_o likely_a that_o moses_n do_v so_o too_o as_o to_o the_o text_n which_o say_v moses_n die_v and_o be_v bury_v i_o think_v fit_a to_o consider_v by_o who_o this_o book_n of_o deuteronomy_n may_v be_v write_v and_o if_o the_o promise_v thereof_o may_v be_v write_v by_o moses_n or_o his_o direction_n yet_o this_o close_a passage_n of_o it_o about_o his_o own_o death_n and_o burial_n it_o seem_v can_v not_o be_v so_o it_o appear_v not_o from_o whence_o the_o opinion_n
of_o his_o death_n and_o burial_n be_v derive_v or_o how_o the_o jew_n may_v come_v to_o know_v that_o he_o so_o die_v and_o be_v bury_v deut._n 3.27_o go_v get_v you_o up_o into_o the_o top_n of_o pisgah_n and_o take_v a_o view_n of_o the_o land_n and_o chap._n 34._o say_v moses_n go_v up_o from_o the_o plain_n of_o moab_n to_o the_o top_n of_o pisgah_n and_o die_v there_o the_o word_n of_o both_o text_n seem_v to_o intend_v that_o moses_n go_v up_o alone_o into_o the_o top_n of_o this_o mountain_n and_o tell_v the_o jew_n before_o his_o go_v up_o that_o he_o be_v to_o die_v there_o and_o they_o never_o see_v or_o hear_v more_o of_o he_o after_o that_o time_n whence_o they_o may_v according_a to_o the_o common_a course_n of_o the_o world_n in_o such_o case_n reasonable_o enough_o conjecture_n that_o he_o die_v there_o and_o be_v bury_v according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o world_n without_o find_v any_o evidence_n or_o truth_n of_o such_o a_o burial_n whence_o i_o conceive_v his_o be_v bury_v be_v but_o a_o conjecture_n of_o the_o jew_n because_o they_o can_v not_o find_v what_o be_v become_v of_o the_o body_n although_o probable_o they_o make_v a_o great_a search_n for_o it_o whence_o i_o collect_v that_o his_o die_v in_o the_o mount_n and_o his_o be_v bury_v thereabouts_o be_v but_o a_o collection_n or_o conjecture_n of_o the_o jew_n from_o his_o own_o not_o return_v to_o they_o and_o their_o not_o be_v able_a to_o find_v his_o body_n by_o their_o most_o diligent_a search_n and_o collect_v from_o these_o premise_n i_o be_o ready_a to_o infer_v as_o a_o probability_n that_o moses_n be_v translate_v and_o therefore_o neither_o dead_a nor_o bury_v and_o yet_o be_v never_o see_v or_o hear_v of_o after_o nor_o can_v they_o by_o search_n find_v any_o place_n of_o his_o burial_n or_o what_o other_o way_n be_v become_v of_o he_o and_o i_o offer_v his_o appearance_n at_o mount_n tabor_n as_o the_o best_a ground_n i_o have_v for_o this_o conjecture_n conceive_v that_o it_o may_v please_v god_n the_o jew_n may_v not_o know_v of_o that_o translation_n for_o that_o if_o they_o have_v know_v of_o his_o immediate_a go_v to_o heaven_n they_o may_v have_v be_v apt_a to_o direct_v prayer_n thither_o to_o he_o to_o intercede_v with_o god_n for_o their_o nation_n as_o he_o often_o successful_o do_v while_o he_o be_v here_o upon_o earth_n i_o have_v say_v before_o that_o mr._n w_n opinion_n of_o moses_n appear_v at_o mount_n tabor_n in_o soul_n only_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o any_o text_n of_o scripture_n be_v but_o he_o or_o at_o the_o most_o a_o humane_a conjecture_n and_o i_o grant_v that_o his_o appear_v in_o person_n at_o mount_n tabor_n be_v also_o a_o humane_a but_o i_o think_v a_o more_o reasonable_a conjecture_n and_o to_o this_o whole_a five_o argument_n draw_v from_o man_n collection_n and_o conjecture_n thereupon_o i_o answer_v that_o man_n expect_v more_o clear_a and_o assertory_n proof_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v separate_a subsistence_n than_o this_o or_o such_o like_a argument_n can_v afford_v they_o the_o six_o argument_n pag._n 67._o mr._n w._n find_v his_o six_o argument_n upon_o that_o which_o be_v deliver_v to_o we_o in_o the_o parable_n of_o dives_n and_o first_o he_o grant_v that_o relation_n to_o be_v a_o parable_n and_o not_o a_o real_a story_n add_v that_o parable_n be_v shadow_n of_o discourse_n by_o which_o be_v set_v forth_o thing_n that_o be_v real_a and_o substantial_a and_o i_o grant_v they_o may_v be_v instructive_a concern_v those_o matter_n for_o who_o illustration_n they_o be_v purposely_o deliver_v and_o yet_o even_o in_o those_o thing_n i_o do_v not_o take_v they_o to_o be_v prove_v mr_n w._n say_v further_a that_o tertullian_n augustine_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o father_n do_v much_o build_v their_o faith_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n and_o of_o man_n happiness_n or_o misery_n immediate_o after_o death_n before_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o great_a day_n upon_o this_o scripture_n i_o observe_v he_o avoid_v call_v it_o this_o parable_n i_o know_v not_o whither_o what_o he_o say_v concern_v the_o father_n building_n their_o belief_n of_o such_o thing_n upon_o this_o parable_n be_v true_a or_o not_o but_o conceive_v that_o if_o this_o parable_n be_v real_o the_o principal_a foundation_n of_o that_o belief_n it_o have_v but_o a_o very_a soft_a and_o sandy_a foundation_n so_o as_o the_o build_n thereupon_o erect_v will_v not_o be_v enough_o able_a to_o resist_v the_o storm_n rains_n and_o flood_n which_o may_v happen_v to_o assault_v it_o he_o further_o quote_v ireneus_fw-la and_o relate_v the_o gross_a error_n which_o he_o and_o tertullian_n fall_v into_o by_o follow_v this_o parable_n too_o close_o viz._n so_o far_o as_o to_o think_v that_o a_o separate_a soul_n have_v a_o shape_n eye_n mouth_n and_o other_o like_a member_n of_o a_o humane_a body_n he_o repeat_v his_o concession_n again_o that_o this_o similitude_n of_o dives_n and_o lazarus_n be_v not_o historical_a but_o parabolical_a p._n 68_o mr._n w._n say_v by_o abraham_n bosom_n be_v mean_v a_o place_n of_o great_a pleasure_n and_o happiness_n reserve_v for_o the_o righteous_a when_o they_o have_v finish_v this_o life_n and_o hereupon_o i_o observe_v a_o variance_n between_o be_v carry_v to_o this_o place_n of_o pleasure_n and_o a_o go_v before_o god_n to_o a_o intermediate_v judgement_n and_o conceive_v that_o the_o be_v carry_v to_o this_o place_n stand_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o text_n of_o solomon_n the_o spirit_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o for_o lazarus_n in_o this_o parable_n neither_o go_v to_o god_n for_o judgement_n nor_o return_v to_o he_o by_o a_o natural_a bent_n or_o power_n of_o its_o own_o but_o be_v carry_v to_o this_o unknown_a place_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o angel_n p._n 70._o mr._n w._n raise_v a_o question_n whether_o the_o word_n and_o sense_n of_o this_o parable_n do_v speak_v of_o and_o import_n a_o state_n of_o person_n present_o after_o their_o death_n or_o such_o a_o state_n as_o shall_v overtake_v they_o at_o the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o last_o judgement_n and_o he_o spend_v divers_a page_n and_o argument_n in_o prove_v that_o the_o import_n of_o this_o parable_n point_v to_o a_o state_n present_o succeed_v the_o party_n death_n and_o not_o to_o that_o state_n which_o shall_v follow_v low_a upon_o the_o resurrection_n but_o his_o labour_n to_o this_o purpose_n be_v needless_o bestow_v upon_o i_o or_o other_o who_o may_v think_v as_o i_o do_v that_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o parable_n intend_v a_o state_n present_o succeed_v the_o party_n death_n here_o mr._n w._n say_v our_o lord_n by_o this_o parable_n intend_v to_o set_v forth_o a_o immediate_a state_n of_o happiness_n for_o the_o godly_a and_o of_o misery_n for_o the_o wicked_a i_o reply_v to_o this_o that_o there_o appear_v no_o evidence_n in_o the_o context_n of_o our_o lord_n intent_n how_o to_o teach_v by_o this_o parable_n there_o be_v no_o discourse_n in_o any_o part_n of_o the_o context_n which_o may_v lead_v our_o lord_n to_o speak_v of_o the_o state_n of_o person_n after_o death_n but_o the_o context_n immediate_o foregoing_a do_v plain_o intimate_v and_o prove_v the_o special_a intent_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o this_o parable_n be_v to_o illustrate_v and_o confirm_v a_o sentence_n which_o himself_o have_v late_o before_o utter_v viz._n that_o there_o be_v thing_n high_o esteem_v among_o man_n and_o yet_o be_v a_o abomination_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n and_o to_o this_o purpose_n he_o describe_v the_o state_n of_o dives_n with_o such_o circumstance_n as_o make_v it_o high_o esteem_v and_o desire_v among_o man_n and_o set_v lazarus_n so_o low_a and_o in_o a_o condition_n so_o miserable_a as_o one_o can_v hardly_o devise_v a_o worse_a condition_n among_o man_n notwithstanding_o whereof_o the_o sequel_n of_o the_o parable_n declare_v that_o the_o state_n of_o dives_n though_o high_o esteem_v among_o man_n be_v in_o the_o whole_a of_o it_o abominable_a to_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n and_o lazarus_n state_n though_o abominate_v by_o man_n be_v in_o the_o whole_a more_o bless_v than_o that_o of_o dives_n be_v and_o i_o conceive_v thereupon_o that_o our_o present_a parable_n be_v deliver_v by_o our_o lord_n with_o special_a intent_n to_o illustrate_v this_o doctrine_n without_o any_o apparent_a intent_n to_o teach_v concern_v the_o state_n of_o people_n after_o death_n and_o yet_o i_o do_v agree_v this_o parable_n to_o set_v forth_o or_o prove_v that_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o jew_n at_o that_o time_n be_v correspondent_a to_o the_o description_n make_v in_o this_o parable_n but_o i_o conceive_v withal_o that_o divers_a particular_n therein_o specify_v prove_v it_o to_o be_v a_o jewish_a conception_n of_o that_o
have_v do_v conceive_v it_o be_v intend_v by_o the_o word_n spirit_n in_o this_o place_n to_o signify_v the_o spirit_n of_o life_n in_o man_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o two_o constituent_a part_n of_o his_o person_n and_o by_o the_o ordinary_a figure_n of_o synecdoche_n set_v one_o part_n for_o the_o whole_a the_o word_n spirit_n here_o seem_v to_o intend_v the_o whole_a person_n so_o as_o under_o this_o term_n of_o spirit_n the_o petitioner_n intend_v to_o recommend_v themselves_o or_o their_o whole_a person_n the_o one_o into_o the_o hand_n of_o his_o father_n under_o who_o custody_n his_o body_n as_o well_o as_o his_o soul_n viz._n his_o whole_a person_n remain_v and_o be_v preserve_v without_o see_v corruption_n until_o the_o time_n and_o hour_n of_o his_o resurrection_n and_o i_o conceive_v st._n stephen_n prayer_n be_v make_v in_o a_o like_a sense_n and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n that_o our_o lord_n be_v be_v mr._n w._n say_v further_a he_o do_v not_o know_v of_o any_o such_o phraesed_a petition_n as_o these_o be_v put_v up_o by_o either_o of_o they_o or_o any_o other_o person_n in_o prayer_n but_o just_a at_o the_o moment_n of_o die_v i_o will_v therefore_o refresh_v his_o memory_n by_o quote_v to_o he_o and_o our_o reader_n psal_n 31.6_o where_o the_o very_a same_o word_n be_v use_v into_o thy_o hand_n i_o commend_v my_o spirit_n for_o thou_o have_v redeem_v i_o o_o lord_n thou_o god_n of_o truth_n for_o any_o thing_n that_o appear_v the_o psalmist_n be_v in_o health_n at_o the_o utter_n of_o this_o petition_n but_o withal_o in_o a_o state_n of_o great_a trouble_n as_o the_o forego_n verse_n testify_v and_o it_o thence_o seem_v somewhat_o clear_a to_o my_o understanding_n that_o by_o these_o word_n our_o prophet_n do_v not_o intend_v to_o recommend_v to_o god_n protection_n his_o spirit_n of_o life_n or_o seperative_a soul_n only_o but_o that_o rather_o in_o those_o word_n he_o intend_v to_o recommend_v to_o god_n care_n and_o protection_n his_o whole_a compositum_fw-la of_o soul_n and_o body_n his_o person_n or_o himself_o without_o have_v any_o particular_a or_o singular_a respect_n to_o his_o spirit_n of_o life_n or_o soul_n whatsoever_o the_o same_o may_v be_v which_o seem_v may_v be_v somewhat_o moâ—e_n clear_v by_o a_o short_a paraphrase_n into_o thy_o hand_n o_o god_n i_o commend_v myself_o for_o thou_o have_v redeem_v i_o this_o i_o take_v to_o be_v the_o true_a mean_v of_o david_n word_n and_o i_o take_v the_o prayer_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o st._n steven_n to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o import_n and_o that_o they_o have_v no_o such_o other_o emphatical_a signification_n as_o mr._n w._n in_o this_o place_n endeavour_n to_o put_v upon_o they_o p._n 80._o he_o say_v if_o his_o interpretation_n of_o those_o word_n be_v true_a they_o clear_o express_v the_o soul_n immortality_n i_o do_v not_o deny_v this_o but_o withal_o conceive_v that_o his_o interpretation_n of_o these_o word_n be_v not_o true_a as_o my_o foregoing_a answer_n testify_v and_o then_o i_o think_v no_o man_n can_v believe_v that_o they_o be_v a_o good_a proof_n or_o any_o proof_n at_o all_o for_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n p._n 82._o he_o say_v the_o word_n spirit_n here_o intend_v separate_a soul_n and_o if_o it_o do_v not_o mean_a so_o he_o desire_v to_o know_v what_o it_o do_v mean_a and_o i_o have_v say_v before_o that_o it_o intend_v the_o whole_a person_n of_o the_o petitioner_n as_o it_o be_v a_o compositum_fw-la of_o soul_n and_o body_n mr._n w._n far_o demand_n what_o the_o word_n spirit_n here_o mean_v and_o whether_o it_o mean_v the_o life_n of_o the_o body_n here_o i_o be_o at_o a_o loss_n what_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o life_n of_o the_o body_n and_o if_o he_o do_v not_o mean_v the_o life_n of_o the_o person_n he_o mean_v that_o which_o have_v no_o good_a sense_n in_o it_o for_o the_o body_n quatenus_fw-la tale_n or_o divide_v from_o the_o person_n have_v no_o sort_n of_o life_n in_o it_o as_o st._n james_n tell_v we_o a_o body_n without_o a_o spirit_n be_v dead_a and_o therefore_o to_o mention_v the_o life_n of_o the_o body_n without_o a_o figurative_a intent_n incline_v to_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o bull_n in_o such_o manner_n as_o if_o one_o shall_v speak_v of_o the_o life_n of_o a_o dead_a thing_n he_o than_o demand_v what_o be_v it_o the_o dead_a carcase_n the_o whole_a mâ—n_z body_n and_o soul_n put_v they_o together_o as_o if_o the_o dead_a carcase_n be_v the_o whole_a man_n body_n and_o soul_n intend_v to_o confound_v these_o term_n and_o give_v to_o each_o of_o they_o a_o equipollent_a signification_n as_o if_o the_o dead_a carcase_n and_o the_o whole_a man_n body_n and_o soul_n signify_v the_o same_o thing_n whereas_o i_o must_v divide_v they_o and_o say_v the_o dead_a carcase_n signify_v one_o thing_n and_o the_o whole_a man_n body_n and_o soul_n or_o the_o person_n signify_v another_o thing_n and_o though_o the_o carcase_n shall_v go_v to_o the_o dust_n as_o it_o be_v yet_o the_o person_n shall_v be_v preserve_v the_o good_a sleep_v in_o christ_n and_o the_o bad_a remain_v under_o the_o knowledge_n and_o disposal_n of_o god_n until_o the_o time_n of_o refresh_a shall_v come_v from_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o the_o trumpet_n shall_v sound_v and_o all_o person_n who_o have_v live_v shall_v be_v raise_v and_o summon_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o great_a day_n and_o therefore_o from_o the_o word_n as_o i_o have_v expound_v they_o i_o think_v the_o direct_a contrary_n to_o what_o he_o say_v that_o no_o good_a argument_n can_v be_v raise_v from_o our_o first_o quote_v text_n for_o prove_v his_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n the_o nine_o argument_n page_n 83._o mr._n w._n quote_v rom._n 10.11_o and_o if_o christ_n be_v in_o you_o the_o body_n be_v dead_a because_o of_o sin_n but_o the_o spirit_n be_v life_n because_o of_o righteosness_n and_o if_o the_o spirit_n of_o he_o that_o raise_v up_o jesus_n from_o the_o dead_a dwell_v in_o you_o he_o that_o raise_v up_o christ_n from_o the_o dead_a shall_v also_o quicken_v your_o mortal_a body_n by_o his_o spirit_n that_o dwell_v in_o you_o and_o he_o say_v upon_o this_o text_n methinks_v this_o truth_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n do_v very_o clear_o shine_v in_o the_o evidence_n of_o this_o scripture_n i_o answer_v that_o what_o shine_v so_o clear_o to_o he_o i_o do_v not_o at_o all_o discover_v p._n 84._o mr._n w._n proceed_v in_o a_o long_a discourse_n which_o i_o think_v rather_o confound_v and_o mislead_v than_o open_v and_o declare_v the_o mean_v of_o st._n paul_n word_n and_o yet_o i_o have_v no_o intent_n to_o implicate_v myself_o with_o he_o upon_o that_o subject_a especial_o in_o many_o word_n p._n 85._o he_o raise_v a_o exception_n out_o of_o st._n paul_n doctrine_n but_o i_o think_v it_o be_v out_o of_o his_o own_o brain_n and_o invention_n not_o perceive_v that_o paul_n think_v of_o such_o a_o objection_n nor_o that_o he_o make_v or_o intend_v any_o answer_n to_o it_o but_o mr._n w._n himself_o both_o tell_v the_o tale_n and_o give_v the_o answer_n and_o there_o he_o say_v further_a if_o you_o ask_v how_o come_v the_o soul_n thus_o to_o over-live_a the_o body_n he_o answer_v by_o a_o perplex_a repetition_n of_o some_o other_o word_n in_o the_o chapter_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o expound_v as_o by_o a_o old_a rule_n mala_fw-la expositio_fw-la corrumpit_fw-la textum_fw-la and_o then_o he_o draw_v out_o of_o that_o exposition_n what_o i_o do_v not_o find_v in_o the_o text_n but_o will_v not_o particularize_v for_o avoid_v of_o length_n and_o confusion_n p._n 86._o here_o he_o propound_v another_o objection_n to_o st._n paul_n doctrine_n and_o say_v the_o apostle_n be_v well_o aware_a of_o it_o and_o therefore_o give_v it_o a_o answer_n but_o i_o think_v he_o be_v mistake_v in_o both_o not_o find_v by_o the_o text_n that_o st._n paul_n ever_o think_v of_o it_o and_o therefore_o do_v not_o design_n to_o give_v it_o a_o answer_n and_o special_o such_o a_o answer_n as_o mr._n w._n in_o this_o place_n have_v do_v he_o proceed_v and_o raise_v a_o three_o objection_n against_o st._n paul_n doctrine_n but_o do_v not_o say_v the_o apostle_n be_v aware_a of_o this_o or_o make_v any_o answer_n to_o it_o but_o mr._n w_n invention_n and_o construction_n be_v ready_a to_o give_v it_o a_o full_a answer_n but_o not_o such_o a_o one_o as_o i_o be_o willing_a to_o consent_v unto_o p._n 87._o mr._n w._n say_v have_v thus_o clear_v up_o the_o text_n by_o give_v you_o its_o mean_v i_o proceed_v now_o to_o lay_v down_o my_o argument_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n die_v not_o with_o the_o body_n i_o answer_v some_o
know_v that_o he_o who_o raise_v up_o our_o lord_n jesus_n shall_v raise_v we_o up_o also_o by_o jesus_n and_o in_o the_o end_n of_o this_o discourse_n st._n paul_n say_v we_o must_v all_o appear_v before_o the_o judgement_n seat_n of_o christ_n and_o there_o receive_v recompense_n according_a to_o our_o work_n and_o hence_o i_o collect_v that_o the_o text_n which_o lie_v intermediate_v betwixt_o these_o two_o do_v most_o direct_o concern_v matter_n pertain_v to_o the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o proceed_v which_o may_v at_o that_o time_n be_v expect_v and_o from_o these_o premise_n i_o gather_v that_o in_o mr._n w_n prove_v text_n the_o word_n absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n do_v intend_v the_o presence_n and_o absence_n of_o the_o wholâ—_n person_n with_o the_o lord_n or_o from_o the_o lord_n and_o do_v expound_v the_o apostle_n mean_v to_o be_v that_o man_n can_v be_v present_a with_o the_o lord_n without_o be_v absent_a from_o their_o fleshly_a body_n 1_o cor._n 15.50_o say_v flesh_n and_o blood_n can_v inherit_v the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o paul_n desire_v to_o be_v absent_a from_o this_o sort_n of_o body_n that_o he_o may_v be_v present_a with_o the_o lord_n in_o another_o sort_n of_o body_n ver._n 40._o there_o be_v celestial_a body_n and_o body_n terrestrial_a ver._n 44._o there_o be_v a_o natural_a body_n and_o there_o be_v a_o spiritual_a body_n v._o 46._o first_o that_o which_o be_v natural_a and_o afterward_o that_o which_o be_v spiritual_a v._o 49._o and_o as_o we_o have_v bear_v the_o image_n of_o the_o earthly_a so_o shall_v we_o bear_v the_o image_n of_o the_o heavenly_a v._o 51._o st._n paul_n show_v we_o a_o mystery_n we_o shall_v not_o all_o sleep_n but_o we_o shall_v all_o be_v change_v in_o a_o moment_n in_o the_o twinkle_n of_o a_o eye_n for_o at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o last_o trumpet_n the_o dead_a shall_v be_v raise_v incorruptible_a and_o we_o such_o saint_n as_o be_v then_o upon_o earth_n shall_v be_v change_v for_o this_o corruptible_fw-fr must_v put_v on_o incorruption_n and_o this_o mortal_n must_v put_v on_o immortality_n i_o say_v then_o that_o by_o st._n paul_n absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n in_o this_o place_n he_o intend_v the_o change_n beforementioned_a and_o that_o his_o natural_a fleshly_a body_n shall_v be_v change_v into_o a_o spiritual_a heavenly_a body_n and_o that_o he_o may_v not_o long_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n in_o his_o fleshly_a body_n but_o may_v have_v it_o change_v into_o a_o spiritual_a body_n in_o which_o he_o may_v be_v present_a with_o the_o lord_n 1_o thes_n 4.15_o this_o we_o say_v unto_o you_o by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n that_o we_o which_o be_v alive_a and_o remain_v unto_o the_o come_n of_o the_o lord_n shall_v not_o prevent_v they_o that_o be_v asleep_a for_o the_o lord_n himself_o shall_v descend_v with_o a_o shout_n and_o the_o dead_a in_o christ_n shall_v rise_v first_o then_o we_o which_o be_v alive_a and_o remain_v shall_v be_v catch_v up_o together_o with_o they_o in_o the_o cloud_n to_o meet_v the_o lord_n in_o the_o air_n and_o so_o shall_v we_o ever_o be_v with_o the_o lord_n hence_o i_o infer_v that_o after_o our_o earthly_a tabernacle_n be_v so_o dissolve_v or_o as_o that_o our_o earthly_a or_o fleshly_a body_n be_v by_o this_o change_n clothe_v upon_o with_o our_o house_n that_o be_v from_o heaven_n or_o those_o spiritual_a heavenly_a body_n we_o shall_v together_o with_o the_o new_o raise_v person_n meet_v the_o lord_n in_o the_o air_n and_o so_o shall_v remain_v with_o the_o lord_n for_o ever_o st._n paul_n in_o this_o discourse_n make_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o of_o death_n or_o die_v or_o any_o sort_n of_o separation_n of_o the_o soul_n from_o the_o body_n but_o seem_v to_o reject_v that_o intent_n when_o he_o say_v he_o do_v not_o desire_v to_o be_v unclothe_v which_o i_o think_v intend_v to_o die_v but_o desire_n to_o be_v clothe_v upon_o that_o mortality_n may_v be_v swallow_v up_o of_o life_n which_o will_v clear_o be_v effect_v by_o change_v his_o fleshly_a natural_a body_n into_o a_o spiritual_a or_o heavenly_a body_n in_o which_o man_n shall_v be_v present_a with_o the_o lord_n for_o ever_o 1_o joh._n 3.2_o belove_a it_o do_v not_o yet_o appear_v what_o we_o shall_v be_v but_o i_o know_v that_o when_o he_o christ_n shall_v appear_v we_o shall_v be_v like_o he_o and_o our_o vile_a body_n shall_v be_v change_v and_o make_v like_o his_o glorious_a body_n it_o may_v also_o be_v observe_v what_o st._n paul_n intend_v by_o his_o term_n we_o for_o in_o the_o quote_v text_n he_o say_v we_o desire_v to_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n and_o elsewhere_o say_v we_o shall_v not_o all_o sleep_n but_o we_o shall_v all_o be_v change_v also_o we_o that_o be_v alive_a shall_v not_o prevent_v they_o that_o be_v asleep_a also_o we_o shall_v be_v catch_v up_o to_o the_o cloud_n to_o meet_v the_o lord_n and_o remain_v ever_o with_o he_o in_o all_o these_o we_z it_o seem_v plain_a the_o apostle_n intend_v the_o person_n of_o believer_n and_o not_o their_o soul_n only_o concern_v this_o desire_n of_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n it_o seem_v observable_a that_o the_o church_n of_o that_o time_n expect_v our_o lord_n second_o come_v within_o some_o indifferent_a or_o short_a space_n or_o compass_v of_o time_n such_o as_o that_o possible_o some_o of_o they_o may_v live_v till_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o it_o our_o lord_n speak_v of_o the_o sign_n of_o his_o come_v say_z this_o generation_n shall_v not_o pass_v until_o all_o thing_n be_v fulfil_v and_o elsewhere_o tell_v his_o auditor_n the_o sign_n and_o glory_n of_o his_o second_o come_v and_o say_v then_o look_v up_o and_o lift_v up_o your_o head_n for_o your_o redemption_n draw_v nigh_o as_o if_o some_o of_o they_o may_v live_v unto_o that_o time_n in_o the_o apostolic_a write_n we_o often_o find_v their_o time_n express_v by_o the_o term_n of_o last_o time_n and_o they_o think_v that_o upon_o they_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v come_v and_o we_o find_v it_o write_v the_o time_n be_v short_a therefore_o he_o that_o be_v filthy_a let_v he_o be_v filthy_a still_o and_o he_o that_o be_v holy_a let_v he_o be_v holy_a still_o as_o if_o there_o be_v scarce_o time_n of_o a_o reformation_n before_o the_o come_v of_o our_o lord_n rev._n 3.11_o behold_v i_o come_v quick_o hold_v fast_o that_o which_o thou_o have_v 1_o john_n 1.18_o little_a child_n it_o be_v now_o the_o last_o time_n and_o antichrist_n be_v already_o at_o work_n heb._n 1.1_o god_n who_o in_o former_a time_n speak_v unto_o we_o by_o his_o prophet_n have_v in_o these_o last_o time_n speak_v unto_o we_o by_o his_o son_n jam._n 5.7_o be_v patient_a brethren_n unto_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o establish_v your_o heart_n for_o the_o come_n of_o the_o lord_n draw_v nigh_o rev._n 22_o 7._o behold_v i_o come_v quick_o and_o the_o time_n be_v at_o hand_n and_o behold_v i_o come_v quick_o and_o my_o reward_n be_v with_o i_o ver._n 20._o he_o which_o testify_v these_o thing_n say_v sure_o i_o come_v quick_o amen_o even_o so_o come_v lord_n jesus_n the_o spirit_n and_o the_o bride_n say_v come_v our_o lord_n answer_v i_o come_v quick_o and_o the_o church_n reply_v even_o so_o come_v lord_n jesus_n come_v quick_o it_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v the_o custom_n of_o that_o age_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o speedy_a come_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o judgement_n and_o that_o the_o day_n intermediate_v thereunto_o may_v be_v shorten_v and_o that_o the_o expect_a change_n of_o their_o mortal_n into_o immortal_a body_n may_v be_v accomplish_v with_o the_o most_o speed_n that_o be_v possible_a and_o upon_o these_o ground_n st._n paul_n as_o well_o as_o other_o believer_n desire_v hearty_o to_o be_v absent_a from_o their_o fleshly_a body_n that_o they_o may_v be_v present_a with_o the_o lord_n in_o their_o spiritual_a one_o and_o upon_o this_o canvas_n i_o be_o satisfy_v in_o my_o own_o understanding_n that_o st._n paul_n be_v absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n aught_o to_o be_v expound_v as_o i_o have_v before_o declare_v and_o thereupon_o it_o will_v be_v easy_o conclude_v that_o mr._n ws._n ten_o argument_n ground_v upon_o the_o text_n of_o st._n paul_n before_o quote_v be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a a_o sound_n or_o a_o good_a argument_n for_o prove_v of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n the_o eleven_o argument_n page_n 94._o mr._n w._n quote_v 2_o cor._n 12.2_o i_o know_v a_o man_n about_o fourteen_o year_n ago_o whether_o in_o the_o body_n
or_o out_o of_o the_o body_n i_o can_v tell_v ver_n 3_o and_o i_o know_v such_o a_o man_n whether_o in_o the_o body_n or_o out_o of_o the_o body_n i_o can_v tell_v how_o that_o he_o be_v catch_v up_o into_o paradise_n and_o hear_v unspeakable_a word_n not_o lawful_a to_o be_v utter_v hence_o mr._n w._n say_v he_o argue_v that_o what_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o body_n and_o in_o this_o separate_a state_n to_o be_v in_o paradise_n and_o in_o this_o paradise_n to_o hear_v word_n speak_v that_o must_v needs_o be_v immortal_a but_o the_o soul_n be_v capable_a of_o all_o this_o ergo_fw-la first_o he_o pretend_v to_o prove_v the_o soul_n capacity_n of_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o body_n which_v all_o reader_n will_v present_o perceive_v to_o be_v the_o very_a point_n hitherto_o dispute_v between_o we_o but_o the_o best_a proof_n which_o he_o bring_v thereof_o be_v his_o own_o supposal_n that_o the_o apostle_n know_v it_o to_o be_v so_o separable_a and_o thereupon_o he_o say_v the_o apostle_n think_v there_o be_v some_o such_o part_n of_o himself_o as_o may_v be_v separable_a from_o his_o body_n for_o no_o man_n can_v ever_o doubt_v the_o be_v of_o a_o thing_n which_o he_o know_v be_v uncapable_a to_o be_v and_o hereupon_o he_o think_v the_o apostle_n do_v evident_o suppose_v his_o soul_n be_v capable_a of_o be_v out_o of_o the_o body_n which_o amount_v to_o thus_o much_o that_o he_o suppose_v the_o apostle_n suppose_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v as_o he_o will_v have_v it_o whereas_o in_o the_o text_n we_o find_v no_o mention_n of_o such_o thing_n as_o he_o suppose_v for_o in_o st._n paul_n word_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o a_o soul_n or_o any_o other_o part_n of_o the_o person_n that_o ever_o do_v or_o can_v subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n next_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o a_o separation_n of_o any_o thing_n from_o the_o body_n nor_o be_v it_o say_v that_o any_o part_n or_o parcel_v of_o st._n paul_n person_n be_v separate_v from_o himself_o or_o that_o there_o be_v any_o one_o parcel_n of_o he_o divide_v from_o his_o person_n and_o much_o less_o that_o the_o divide_a part_n can_v subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n whence_o i_o conceive_v that_o what_o he_o here_o say_v concern_v a_o separation_n of_o one_o part_n of_o st_n paul_n from_o another_o spring_v from_o his_o own_o pregnant_a invention_n without_o find_v any_o good_a ground_n for_o it_o in_o the_o text_n or_o that_o st._n paul_n do_v by_o his_o word_n either_o in_o the_o body_n or_o out_o of_o the_o body_n intend_v to_o teach_v or_o discover_v to_o his_o proselyte_n that_o the_o soul_n can_v be_v separate_v from_o the_o body_n and_o much_o less_o that_o it_o can_v subsist_v by_o its_o self_n in_o such_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n but_o i_o conceive_v with_o some_o clearness_n our_o apostle_n mean_v in_o those_o word_n in_o the_o body_n or_o out_o of_o the_o body_n be_v very_o different_a from_o mr._n w_n supposal_n and_o intend_v only_o to_o express_v thus_o much_o that_o himself_o have_v be_v catch_v or_o rapt_a up_o into_o the_o three_o heaven_n where_o he_o hear_v unspeakable_a word_n not_o lawful_a to_o be_v utter_v and_o that_o he_o be_v in_o some_o doubt_n whether_o this_o rapture_n be_v of_o his_o whole_a person_n or_o of_o his_o mind_n or_o intellect_n only_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v reveal_v to_o he_o in_o this_o rapture_n he_o have_v so_o clear_a and_o perfect_a a_o perception_n of_o as_o he_o think_v he_o can_v not_o more_o clear_o and_o full_o have_v understand_v they_o if_o they_o have_v be_v perceive_v by_o his_o bodily_a sense_n of_o hear_v and_o see_v and_o therefore_o he_o apprehend_v that_o this_o rapture_n may_v be_v of_o his_o whole_a person_n and_o that_o he_o do_v hear_v and_o see_v with_o his_o bodily_a organ_n those_o thing_n which_o be_v then_o reveal_v to_o he_o and_o yet_o because_o such_o rapture_n of_o the_o person_n have_v not_o before_o be_v know_v he_o think_v there_o be_v great_a reason_n to_o doubt_v of_o that_o kind_n of_o rapture_n and_o from_o ground_n of_o reason_n and_o practice_n to_o conceive_v that_o this_o rapture_n be_v more_o likely_a to_o be_v of_o his_o mind_n and_o intellect_n only_o than_o of_o his_o whole_a person_n body_n and_o soul_n together_o and_o for_o the_o better_a prove_v the_o apostle_n intent_n in_o this_o place_n to_o be_v such_o as_o before_o be_v say_v some_o other_o text_n of_o scripture_n shall_v be_v produce_v wherein_o fact_n parallel_n to_o this_o rapture_n be_v relate_v act_v 10.9_o say_v another_o great_a apostle_n st._n peter_n go_v up_o upon_o the_o tanner_n house_n to_o pray_v and_o there_o he_o fall_v into_o a_o trance_n and_o see_v heaven_n open_v and_o a_o vessel_n descend_v unto_o he_o like_o a_o great_a sheet_n fasten_v at_o the_o four_o corner_n and_o there_o come_v a_o voice_n to_o he_o say_v peter_n kill_v and_o eat_v peter_n excuse_v himself_o upon_o which_o a_o second_o voice_n call_v to_o he_o say_v what_o god_n have_v cleanse_v call_v not_o thou_o common_a and_o it_o seem_v these_o thing_n be_v perceive_v by_o st._n peter_n as_o if_o he_o have_v see_v and_o hear_v they_o by_o his_o bodily_a organ_n and_o they_o be_v as_o well_o imprint_v upon_o his_o memory_n for_o he_o tell_v cornelius_n and_o his_o company_n that_o god_n have_v show_v he_o late_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o call_v any_o man_n common_a or_o unclean_a this_o apostle_n may_v be_v well_o enough_o assure_v that_o this_o be_v not_o a_o rapture_n of_o his_o whole_a person_n but_o a_o trance_n or_o transport_v of_o his_o mind_n only_o and_o yet_o he_o perceive_v thing_n as_o perfect_o as_o if_o he_o have_v hear_v and_o see_v they_o with_o his_o bodily_a organ_n numb_a 24.334_o balaam_n take_v up_o his_o parable_n and_o say_v the_o man_n who_o eye_n be_v open_v have_v say_v he_o have_v say_v which_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o see_v the_o vision_n of_o the_o almighty_a fall_v into_o a_o trance_n but_o have_v his_o eye_n open_a ver._n 15._o he_o repeat_v the_o same_o word_n of_o fall_v into_o a_o trance_n and_o have_v his_o eye_n open_a and_o then_o reveal_v to_o balak_n and_o his_o court_n the_o utter_a destruction_n of_o amalek_n by_o saul_n and_o that_o ship_n shall_v come_v from_o the_o coast_n of_o chittim_n and_o afflict_v ashur_n and_o eber_n which_o seem_v to_o intend_v the_o macedonian_a invasion_n of_o the_o east_n and_o possible_o the_o roman_a also_o ver._n 17._o say_v i_o shall_v see_v he_o but_o not_o now_o i_o shall_v behold_v he_o but_o not_o nigh_o there_o shall_v come_v a_o star_n out_o of_o jacob_n and_o a_o sceptre_n shall_v rise_v out_o of_o israel_n by_o which_o great_a thing_n shall_v be_v do_v common_o interpret_v to_o intend_v christ_n and_o his_o kingdom_n the_o space_n of_o 1500_o year_n before_o the_o same_o appear_v it_o seem_v though_o balaam_n in_o this_o trance_n have_v his_o eye_n open_a yet_o he_o see_v not_o these_o revelation_n or_o vision_n with_o his_o bodily_a eye_n but_o by_o the_o perceptive_a power_n of_o his_o mind_n which_o be_v all_o this_o while_n intrance_v and_o though_o the_o body_n be_v partaker_n of_o this_o trance_n yet_o be_v the_o bodily_a sense_n no_o actor_n in_o it_o but_o all_o be_v do_v by_o the_o perceptive_a power_n of_o his_o mind_n intrance_v 1_o king_n 22_o 19_o the_o prophet_n micaiah_n the_o son_n of_o imiah_n say_v thus_o to_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n and_o judah_n i_o see_v the_o lord_n sit_v on_o his_o throne_n and_o all_o the_o host_n of_o heaven_n stand_v by_o he_o on_o his_o right_a hand_n and_o on_o his_o left_a and_o then_o he_o see_v also_o a_o spirit_n which_o come_v and_o stand_v forth_o before_o the_o lord_n and_o declare_v how_o he_o will_v entice_v ahab_n to_o go_v up_o and_o fall_v at_o ramoth-gilead_n it_o seem_v hereupon_o that_o this_o prophet_n be_v rapt_v into_o heaven_n as_o st._n paul_n be_v for_o that_o in_o any_o other_o place_n he_o can_v not_o have_v see_v the_o thing_n here_o relate_v and_o which_o he_o say_v he_o see_v and_o perceive_v as_o clear_o as_o if_o he_o have_v see_v they_o with_o his_o bodily_a eye_n and_o ear_n and_o be_v full_a of_o confidence_n that_o they_o will_v prove_v true_a as_o they_o do_v and_o yet_o i_o conceive_v that_o this_o rapture_n be_v only_o of_o his_o mind_n and_o that_o to_o he_o so_o intrance_v all_o these_o thing_n be_v perfect_o reveal_v rev._n 4.1_o john_n look_v and_o behold_v a_o door_n be_v open_v in_o heaven_n and_o he_o hear_v a_o voice_n as_o it_o be_v of_o a_o trumpet_n which_o say_v
come_v up_o hither_o and_o i_o will_v show_v thou_o thing_n which_o must_v be_v hereafter_o and_o immediate_o he_o be_v in_o the_o spirit_n and_o behold_v a_o throne_n be_v set_v in_o heaven_n and_o from_o thence_o he_o prosecute_v his_o revelation_n of_o thing_n afterward_o to_o be_v perform_v our_o apostle_n do_v not_o say_v here_o that_o his_o spirit_n be_v transport_v into_o heaven_n or_o that_o he_o be_v there_o in_o his_o soul_n only_o but_o say_v immediate_o i_o be_v in_o the_o spirit_n i_o myself_o be_v there_o my_o person_n be_v there_o in_o the_o spirit_n so_o that_o all_o which_o be_v there_o reveal_v be_v so_o reveal_v to_o himself_o or_o person_n without_o mention_n of_o any_o separation_n of_o his_o soul_n from_o his_o body_n any_o more_o than_o st._n paul_n have_v mention_v it_o in_o his_o prove_v text._n whence_o i_o conceive_v that_o during_o the_o space_n of_o this_o revelation_n st._n john_n be_v in_o a_o rapture_n or_o transport_v of_o his_o mind_n as_o other_o prophet_n have_v be_v before_o he_o and_o yet_o he_o have_v so_o perfect_a a_o perception_n of_o the_o thing_n reveal_v and_o be_v so_o well_o assure_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o they_o and_o remember_v they_o so_o well_o as_o if_o he_o have_v perceive_v and_o know_v they_o with_o his_o bodily_a sense_n of_o see_v and_o hear_v and_o remember_v they_o as_o well_o and_o he_o may_v possible_o be_v as_o uncertain_a as_o st._n paul_n be_v whether_o this_o be_v a_o rapture_n of_o his_o person_n into_o heaven_n or_o that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o rapture_n of_o his_o mind_n wherein_o this_o revelation_n be_v make_v to_o he_o i_o have_v quote_v these_o four_o parallel_n text_n of_o scripture_n to_o evince_v or_o persuade_v that_o st._n paul_n in_o our_o prove_v text_n do_v not_o doubt_v whether_o his_o soul_n be_v actual_o separate_v from_o his_o body_n but_o whether_o his_o rapture_n into_o the_o three_o heaven_n be_v a_o transport_n of_o his_o person_n thither_o or_o whether_o this_o transport_n be_v only_o a_o rapture_n of_o his_o mind_n i_o be_o by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v satisfy_v in_o my_o own_o understanding_n that_o st._n paul_n do_v not_o intend_v in_o this_o text_n to_o teach_v concern_v the_o separation_n of_o the_o soul_n from_o the_o body_n or_o that_o the_o soul_n can_v subsist_v in_o such_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n and_o therefore_o i_o think_v that_o the_o argument_n which_o mr._n w._n draw_v from_o this_o text_n for_o proof_n the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n be_v unsound_a and_o fallacious_a and_o be_v by_o no_o mean_n a_o good_a proof_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n the_o twelve_o argument_n page_n 97._o phil._n 1.21_o 23._o to_o i_o to_o die_v be_v gain_v for_o i_o be_o in_o a_o straight_o betwixt_o two_o have_v a_o desire_n to_o depart_v and_o to_o be_v with_o christ_n which_o be_v far_o better_a hereupon_o mr._n w._n argue_v that_o if_o st._n paul_n soul_n be_v immortal_a then_o be_v all_o man_n soul_n immortal_a but_o paul_n soul_n he_o say_v be_v immortal_a ergo_fw-la he_o prove_v paul_n soul_n to_o be_v immortal_a by_o say_v if_o paul_n soul_n be_v in_o a_o better_a condition_n at_o the_o death_n of_o his_o body_n than_o when_o it_o live_v therein_o then_o be_v his_o soul_n immortal_a but_o he_o say_v paul_n soul_n be_v in_o a_o better_a condition_n after_o his_o death_n than_o when_o alive_a which_o he_o prove_v by_o â—aying_v that_o which_o gain_v by_o the_o death_n of_o the_o body_n be_v much_o better_a out_o of_o the_o body_n than_o in_o the_o body_n but_o paul_n soul_n gain_v by_o the_o death_n of_o his_o body_n and_o therefore_o be_v in_o a_o much_o better_a condition_n out_o of_o it_o than_o before_o this_o he_o prove_v by_o paul_n saying_n to_o die_v be_v gain_v second_o because_o the_o soul_n at_o the_o death_n of_o the_o body_n he_o say_v will_v obtain_v such_o a_o be_v with_o christ_n as_o it_o have_v not_o in_o the_o body_n hence_o he_o conclude_v the_o soul_n of_o good_a man_n be_v more_o happy_a out_o of_o the_o body_n than_o in_o it_o and_o they_o can_v be_v so_o except_o they_o subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n p._n 98._o mr._n w._n object_n thus_o against_o his_o own_o argument_n that_o paul_n in_o this_o text_n speak_v not_o a_o word_n of_o his_o soul_n but_o only_o of_o himself_o or_o his_o whole_a person_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o fair_a for_o mr._n w._n to_o argue_v a_o great_a happiness_n of_o his_o soul_n only_o at_o death_n from_o st._n paul_n speak_v of_o a_o better_a condition_n that_o himself_o shall_v enjoy_v at_o death_n to_o this_o objection_n he_o answer_v that_o paul_n must_v in_o this_o text_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o himself_o only_o be_v understand_v as_o intend_v his_o soul_n because_o death_n can_v not_o possible_o be_v again_o to_o his_o body_n nor_o can_v death_n bring_v he_o to_o a_o more_o bless_a presence_n with_o christ_n than_o he_o have_v whilst_o alive_a and_o against_o his_o own_o doctrine_n he_o put_v another_o objection_n p._n 99_o as_o if_o some_o have_v say_v that_o paul_n desire_n to_o be_v with_o christ_n after_o death_n be_v only_o in_o expectation_n of_o happiness_n at_o the_o resurrection_n then_o mr._n w._n answer_v this_o objection_n which_o be_v not_o own_v by_o i_o or_o any_o other_o which_o i_o have_v hear_v or_o read_v of_o and_o therefore_o it_o pass_v with_o i_o for_o another_o man_n of_o straw_n set_v up_o by_o himself_o to_o be_v batter_v down_o again_o by_o the_o same_o hand_n phil._n 20._o i_o hope_v that_o in_o nothing_o i_o shall_v be_v ashamed_a but_o that_o christ_n shall_v be_v magnify_v in_o my_o body_n whether_o it_o be_v by_o life_n or_o by_o death_n for_o to_o i_o to_o live_v be_v christ_n and_o to_o die_v be_v gain_v but_o if_o i_o live_v in_o the_o flesh_n this_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o my_o labour_n what_o i_o shall_v choose_v i_o wot_v not_o but_o be_o in_o a_o strait_a betwixt_o two_o have_v a_o desire_n to_o depart_v and_o be_v with_o christ_n which_o be_v far_o better_a nevertheless_o to_o abide_v in_o the_o flesh_n be_v more_o needful_a for_o you_o i_o observe_v upon_o this_o text_n that_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o soul_n make_v in_o it_o although_o there_o be_v mention_n of_o the_o body_n that_o christ_n shall_v be_v magnify_v in_o it_o intend_v his_o person_n by_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n in_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o text_n there_o be_v nothing_o else_o denote_v but_o by_o the_o term_n of_o i_o and_o i_o both_o which_o do_v proper_o denote_v and_o signify_v the_o person_n and_o all_o that_o which_o mr._n w._n have_v raise_v out_o of_o this_o text_n concern_v the_o soul_n or_o its_o subsistence_n in_o a_o separate_a state_n from_o the_o body_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o proper_a effect_n of_o his_o own_o invention_n and_o not_o real_o found_v upon_o st._n paul_n text_n before_o quote_v mr._n w._n have_v say_v from_o the_o text_n that_o to_o die_v be_v gain_v and_o that_o to_o die_v be_v better_a than_o to_o live_v here_o these_o two_o say_n may_v i_o think_v be_v very_o proper_o apply_v to_o the_o person_n that_o it_o may_v be_v gain_n for_o some_o person_n to_o die_v rather_o than_o live_v and_o consequent_o that_o it_o be_v better_a for_o such_o person_n to_o die_v than_o to_o live_v here_o three_o he_o say_v st._n paul_n give_v the_o reason_n why_o it_o be_v better_a for_o he_o to_o die_v than_o to_o live_v here_o because_o in_o depart_v hence_o he_o shall_v be_v with_o christ_n i_o answer_v we_o do_v not_o read_v in_o this_o text_n that_o paul_n choose_v rather_o to_o die_v because_o than_o he_o shall_v be_v with_o christ_n but_o say_v that_o if_o he_o do_v die_v he_o shall_v be_v with_o christ_n he_o have_v other_o reason_n for_o choose_v death_n rather_o than_o life_n and_o take_v that_o for_o a_o comfort_n and_o support_v in_o obtain_v this_o choice_n that_o after_o death_n he_o shall_v still_o be_v with_o christ_n in_o a_o state_n of_o rest_n and_o quietness_n which_o will_v be_v far_o better_o for_o he_o than_o that_o state_n which_o he_o now_o endure_v in_o this_o world_n coloss_n 1.24_o i_o paul_n do_v now_o rejoice_v in_o my_o suffering_n for_o you_o and_o fill_v up_o that_o which_o be_v behind_o of_o the_o affliction_n of_o christ_n in_o my_o flesh_n for_o his_o body_n sake_n which_o be_v the_o church_n we_o know_v that_o christ_n suffering_n for_o his_o body_n sake_n the_o church_n be_v great_a to_o which_o paul_n in_o this_o place_n compare_v his_o own_o suffering_n and_o therefore_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o think_v they_o be_v great_a also_o eph._n 3.13_o i_o desire_v that_o you_o faint_v not_o
write_v this_o epistle_n because_o the_o apostle_n say_v there_o be_v thing_n in_o heaven_n reconcile_v by_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o cross_n but_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o heaven_n reconcile_v by_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o cross_n except_o they_o be_v the_o soul_n of_o some_o holy_a man_n that_o go_v hence_o then_o he_o express_v a_o desire_n to_o know_v what_o man_n can_v say_v to_o this_o argument_n and_o therefore_o i_o say_v to_o it_o that_o by_o his_o own_o expression_n it_o appear_v he_o say_v he_o know_v not_o what_o for_o he_o say_v he_o know_v not_o that_o there_o be_v any_o other_o thing_n in_o heaven_n which_o need_v reconciliation_n to_o god_n by_o christ_n except_o man_n will_v take_v these_o thing_n to_o be_v the_o soul_n of_o depart_a person_n but_o if_o man_n will_v not_o accept_v of_o this_o mean_v than_o he_o know_v not_o what_o the_o apostle_n can_v mean_v by_o thing_n in_o heaven_n reconcile_v to_o god_n by_o christ_n which_o intend_v no_o more_o than_o that_o he_o do_v not_o otherways_o know_v what_o the_o thing_n in_o heaven_n reconcile_v to_o god_n by_o christ_n may_v mean_v which_o i_o take_v for_o a_o confession_n that_o he_o do_v not_o know_v what_o paul_n mean_v by_o these_o thing_n in_o heaven_n second_o i_o conceive_v he_o do_v not_o know_v that_o there_o be_v any_o soul_n in_o heaven_n because_o if_o he_o do_v he_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o make_v such_o a_o demonstration_n or_o description_n of_o their_o be_v and_o of_o their_o be_v there_o as_o other_o man_n who_o be_v willing_a may_v be_v able_a to_o understand_v and_o conceive_v he_o have_v take_v pain_n to_o write_v this_o treatise_n and_o therein_o have_v already_o produce_v thirteen_o argument_n in_o proof_n of_o this_o tenet_n but_o very_o unsuccessful_o as_o those_o who_o peruse_v these_o observation_n will_v easy_o discover_v the_o peruser_n of_o this_o argument_n will_v i_o think_v easy_o find_v that_o mr._n w._n must_v have_v two_o thing_n grant_v he_o before_o he_o can_v pretend_v to_o prove_v any_o thing_n by_o this_o argument_n first_o that_o there_o be_v no_o thing_n in_o heaven_n which_o need_v reconciliation_n to_o god_n unless_o man_n will_v admit_v that_o humane_a soul_n be_v there_o and_o therefore_o second_o he_o will_v persuade_v man_n to_o admit_v of_o his_o position_n that_o there_o be_v soul_n in_o heaven_n but_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o reject_v both_o these_o proposal_n and_o say_v first_o that_o there_o may_v be_v other_o thing_n in_o heaven_n beside_o soul_n which_o may_v need_v a_o reconciliation_n to_o god_n by_o christ_n and_o second_o to_o conceive_v that_o possible_o or_o even_o probable_o there_o be_v not_o nor_o ever_o be_v any_o humane_a soul_n in_o heaven_n nor_o in_o any_o other_o place_n in_o the_o world_n except_o in_o their_o own_o proper_a and_o peculiar_a body_n here_o mr._n w._n put_v another_o slight_a objection_n against_o his_o own_o opinion_n and_o answer_v it_o p._n 102._o mr._n w._n demand_n if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n else_o in_o heaven_n beside_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n which_o need_v a_o reconciliation_n to_o god_n what_o be_v those_o thing_n i_o answer_v i_o do_v not_o know_v what_o those_o thing_n be_v and_o alike_o confession_n of_o his_o ignorance_n concern_v this_o subject_a will_v better_o have_v become_v mr._n w._n than_o his_o groundless_a guess_n at_o what_o be_v mean_v in_o this_o text_n by_o st._n paul_n expression_n of_o thing_n in_o heaven_n and_o the_o supply_v his_o ignorance_n therein_o by_o a_o bold_a but_o erroneous_a guest_n that_o by_o thing_n in_o heaven_n st._n paul_n intend_v the_o separate_a soul_n of_o man_n of_o which_o the_o text_n make_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o and_o his_o supposal_n that_o there_o be_v separate_a soul_n have_v no_o better_a foundation_n than_o his_o own_o supposal_n which_o have_v very_o little_a power_n to_o convince_v intelligent_a person_n that_o humane_a soul_n have_v any_o sort_n of_o subsistence_n in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n the_o fourteen_o argument_n page_n 102._o heb._n 12.23_o we_o be_v come_v to_o the_o spirit_n of_o just_a man_n make_v perfect_a mr._n w._n begin_v this_o argument_n with_o somewhat_o a_o long_a comparison_n between_o the_o law_n and_o the_o gospel_n which_o make_v little_a to_o our_o point_n and_o therefore_o i_o pass_v it_o over_o p._n 104._o mr._n w._n say_v as_o he_o be_v very_o apt_a to_o do_v that_o the_o soul_n or_o spirit_n of_o man_n be_v immortal_a and_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o very_a great_a truth_n that_o they_o be_v immortal_a and_o add_v those_o soul_n which_o the_o gospel_n reveal_v to_o be_v alive_a out_o of_o their_o body_n be_v thereby_o prove_v to_o be_v immortal_a but_o the_o gospel_n reveal_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o just_a man_n be_v alive_a out_o of_o their_o body_n therefore_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v alive_a out_o of_o their_o body_n therefore_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v immortal_a mr._n w._n say_v the_o gospel_n reveal_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o just_a man_n be_v alive_a out_o of_o their_o body_n because_o the_o text_n say_v they_o be_v make_v perfect_a and_o there_o be_v no_o perfection_n in_o death_n p._n 105._o he_o say_v we_o have_v a_o right_n to_o the_o society_n of_o those_o spirit_n of_o just_a man_n mude_v perfect_a which_o we_o shall_v have_v in_o possession_n when_o we_o depart_v hence_o but_o i_o find_v neither_o such_o word_n nor_o thing_n in_o his_o text_n viz._n that_o we_o shall_v come_v to_o that_o society_n when_o we_o depart_v hence_o so_o as_o i_o must_v repute_v it_o his_o own_o addition_n to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n which_o do_v not_o appoint_v the_o time_n for_o our_o come_n to_o that_o society_n i_o find_v mr._n w._n have_v only_o quote_v so_o much_o of_o this_o text_n as_o seem_v most_o to_o support_v his_o own_o opinion_n and_o therefore_o i_o intend_v to_o quote_v it_o somewhat_o more_o large_o heb._n 12.22_o you_o be_v come_v unto_o mount_n zion_n and_o to_o the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n or_o city_n of_o god_n to_o the_o company_n of_o angel_n to_o the_o general_a assembly_n and_o church_n of_o the_o first_o bear_v and_o to_o god_n the_o judge_n of_o all_o and_o to_o the_o spirit_n of_o just_a man_n make_v perfect_a and_o to_o jesus_n the_o mediator_n of_o the_o new_a covenant_n ver._n 25._o see_v that_o you_o refuse_v not_o he_o that_o speak_v who_o voice_n at_o the_o give_v of_o the_o law_n shake_v the_o earth_n but_o now_o he_o have_v promise_v say_v yet_o once_o more_o i_o shake_v not_o the_o earth_n only_o but_o also_o heaven_n and_o this_o signify_v the_o removal_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v shake_v and_o that_o we_o shall_v receive_v a_o kingdom_n which_o can_v be_v remove_v the_o word_n of_o our_o text_n thus_o full_o quote_v do_v by_o no_o mean_n import_v that_o man_n or_o their_o soul_n shall_v come_v to_o the_o enjoyment_n of_o those_o thing_n at_o their_o death_n as_o mr._n w._n have_v erroneous_o suggest_v but_o the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n run_v in_o the_o present_a tense_n you_o be_v come_v to_o the_o thing_n which_o i_o here_o report_n to_o you_o viz._n you_o be_v come_v to_o the_o city_n of_o the_o live_a god_n the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n to_o the_o angel_n and_o to_o the_o general_a assembly_n and_o church_n of_o the_o first_o bear_v when_o not_o only_o the_o earth_n shall_v be_v shake_v but_o also_o heaven_n and_o the_o thing_n so_o shake_v shall_v be_v remove_v i_o conceive_v that_o the_o description_n here_o make_v do_v very_o proper_o denote_v the_o time_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o great_a day_n of_o judgement_n for_o at_o that_o time_n we_o be_v instruct_v by_o the_o scripture_n to_o expect_v the_o thing_n here_o mention_v god_n and_o christ_n attend_v by_o the_o angel_n and_o the_o church_n of_o the_o first_o bear_v consist_v of_o just_a man_n make_v perfect_a both_o in_o their_o spirit_n and_o in_o their_o body_n to_o the_o city_n of_o god_n or_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n which_o st._n john_n tell_v we_o shall_v come_v down_o from_o god_n out_o of_o heaven_n as_o a_o bride_n adorn_v for_o her_o husband_n at_o or_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o resurrection_n after_o heaven_n and_o earth_n have_v be_v shake_v and_o be_v remove_v this_o i_o conceive_v to_o be_v the_o time_n point_v at_o in_o this_o text_n and_o i_o think_v these_o description_n be_v not_o applicable_a to_o any_o other_o time_n nor_o have_v mr._n w._n mention_v any_o other_o time_n for_o their_o accomplishment_n save_v that_o at_o man_n death_n and_o for_o which_o he_o have_v no_o warrant_n from_o any_o word_n of_o this_o text_n and_o as_o to_o the_o word_n in_o present_a you_o be_v come_v to_o these_o glory_n i_o think_v
they_o be_v most_o apt_a to_o intend_v a_o come_n to_o they_o by_o faith_n whilst_o we_o be_v in_o this_o world_n such_o a_o faith_n as_o be_v the_o evidence_n of_o thing_n not_o see_v but_o we_o have_v direction_n to_o hold_v fast_o our_o hope_n and_o expectation_n of_o they_o until_o the_o end_n when_o we_o may_v look_v for_o a_o crown_n or_o crown_n of_o life_n to_o be_v then_o distribute_v to_o all_o who_o love_n our_o lord_n second_o appear_v and_o then_o only_o i_o conceive_v may_v we_o hope_v to_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o all_o that_o company_n and_o happiness_n which_o in_o this_o text_n be_v particular_o recite_v and_o from_o this_o exposition_n the_o conclusion_n will_v be_v easy_o draw_v that_o mr._n w'_v fourteen_o argument_n have_v very_o little_a force_n to_o prove_v the_o subsistence_n of_o man_n soul_n in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o their_o body_n the_o fifteen_o argument_n page_n 108._o heb._n 11.39_o 40._o these_o have_v all_o obtain_v a_o good_a report_n through_o faith_n receive_v not_o the_o promise_n god_n have_v provide_v some_o better_a thing_n for_o we_o that_o they_o without_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v make_v perfect_a hereupon_o mr._n w._n say_v this_o seem_v a_o very_a obscure_a text_n especial_o apply_v as_o a_o proof_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n to_o this_o i_o agree_v and_o prognosticate_v that_o the_o proof_n which_o it_o make_v of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n will_v fall_v out_o according_o viz._n that_o it_o will_v be_v both_o very_a obscure_a and_o weak_a mr._n w._n further_o say_v it_o be_v evident_a the_o apostle_n here_o speak_v of_o some_o special_a promise_n that_o the_o patriarch_n have_v receive_v the_o fulfil_n whereof_o they_o never_o live_v to_o see_v and_o which_o be_v make_v to_o appear_v to_o the_o church_n at_o or_o before_o the_o write_n of_o this_o epistle_n so_o he_o will_v have_v this_o promise_n to_o import_v the_o manifestation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n in_o the_o flesh_n and_o he_o than_o put_v the_o question_n how_o can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o who_o die_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o this_o promise_n be_v make_v perfect_a with_o the_o then_o present_a church_n by_o the_o fulfil_n that_o promise_n in_o the_o manifestation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o thereto_o he_o answer_v that_o angel_n do_v desire_v to_o look_v into_o and_o be_v better_o inform_v in_o this_o mystery_n until_o christ_n come_v in_o the_o flesh_n and_o prove_v himself_o by_o miracle_n to_o be_v the_o messiah_n and_o then_o their_o knowledge_n thereof_o be_v perfect_v and_o he_o say_v the_o case_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o spirit_n of_o those_o decease_a patriarch_n in_o heaven_n that_o there_o be_v spirit_n of_o the_o decease_a patriarch_n in_o heaven_n he_o ought_v first_o to_o have_v prove_v as_o the_o very_a point_n which_o be_v now_o dispute_v between_o we_o that_o he_o here_o offer_v to_o suppose_v it_o as_o a_o truth_n seem_v to_o be_v a_o clear_a beg_n of_o the_o question_n which_o i_o must_v refuse_v to_o grant_v he_o and_o then_o this_o whole_a argument_n become_v abortive_a and_o can_v proceed_v no_o far_o p._n 112._o mr._n w._n say_v till_o you_o that_o oppose_v can_v give_v i_o a_o better_a interpretation_n of_o this_o obscure_a text_n i_o will_v conclude_v that_o the_o interpretation_n or_o opinion_n be_v false_a and_o i_o be_v true_a i_o answer_v that_o mr._n w._n may_v conclude_v what_o he_o please_v from_o his_o unproved_a and_o only_o suppose_a premise_n but_o that_o can_v be_v no_o argument_n to_o other_o for_o their_o agreement_n with_o his_o supposal_n and_o therefore_o i_o be_o very_o apt_a to_o conclude_v that_o there_o be_v neither_o truth_n nor_o force_n in_o this_o argument_n the_o sixteenth_o argument_n page_n 112_o 1_o pet._n 3.19_o 20._o by_o which_o also_o he_o go_v and_o preach_v to_o the_o spirit_n in_o prison_n which_o sometime_o be_v disobedient_a in_o the_o time_n of_o noah_n hereupon_o mr._n w._n say_v he_o waves_z the_o interpretation_n which_o the_o papist_n make_v of_o this_o text_n and_o give_v you_o another_o of_o his_o own_o which_o agree_v better_o with_o the_o reform_a church_n and_o then_o say_v these_o spirit_n in_o prison_n which_o christ_n preach_v to_o must_v be_v take_v to_o intend_v the_o soul_n of_o wicked_a man_n in_o hell_n which_o i_o may_v not_o suffer_v to_o pass_v for_o a_o truth_n before_o he_o have_v prove_v three_o other_o point_n first_o that_o there_o be_v such_o separate_a soul_n of_o man_n in_o rerum_fw-la natura_fw-la second_o that_o there_o be_v in_o be_v such_o a_o local_a hell_n as_o he_o suppose_v the_o devil_n and_o wicked_a person_n now_o to_o be_v in_o and_o that_o such_o a_o place_n there_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o noah_n three_o that_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o time_n of_o noah_n do_v go_v into_o the_o local_a hell_n and_o preach_v to_o the_o spirit_n there_o imprison_v and_o when_o these_o preliminary_n be_v well_o prove_v by_o he_o i_o will_v better_o consider_v his_o argument_n and_o give_v he_o a_o further_a answer_n to_o it_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n i_o quote_v to_o he_o 2_o pet._n 2.4_o god_n cast_v the_o angel_n that_o sin_v down_z to_z hell_n and_o deliver_v they_o into_o chain_n of_o darkness_n to_o be_v reserve_v into_o judgement_n judas_n 6._o the_o wicked_a angel_n god_n have_v reserve_v in_o chain_n of_o darkness_n unto_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o great_a day_n i_o do_v not_o know_v any_o other_o text_n of_o scripture_n which_o speak_v of_o spirit_n in_o prison_n but_o these_o two_o which_o also_o tell_v we_o what_o these_o spirit_n be_v and_o where_o their_o prison_n be_v but_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o any_o soul_n that_o be_v there_o nor_o do_v any_o other_o text_n of_o scripture_n make_v mention_n of_o any_o separate_a soul_n be_v there_o the_o parable_n of_o dives_n speak_v of_o his_o soul_n be_v there_o but_o not_o in_o soul_n only_o for_o there_o he_o be_v describe_v as_o in_o his_o person_n have_v eye_n mouth_n tongue_n and_o hand_n for_o which_o reason_n it_o must_v pass_v not_o for_o a_o history_n but_o for_o a_o parable_n as_o it_o do_v and_o the_o force_n of_o prove_v by_o it_o be_v now_o as_o before_o reject_v i_o do_v not_o know_v why_o the_o preach_a here_o mention_v may_v not_o be_v intend_v to_o the_o lapse_v angel_n remain_v under_o chain_n of_o darkness_n and_o however_o that_o may_v fall_v out_o i_o conceive_v it_o can_v be_v apply_v to_o the_o separate_a soul_n of_o man_n because_o i_o have_v not_o yet_o meet_v with_o any_o sound_n and_o good_a proof_n that_o such_o soul_n ever_o do_v or_o can_v natural_o subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o their_o body_n the_o seventeen_o argument_n page_n 115._o rev._n 6.9_o etc._n etc._n i_o see_v under_o the_o altar_n the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v slay_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o they_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n say_v how_o long_o o_o lord_n holy_a and_o true_a do_v thou_o not_o avenge_v our_o blood_n on_o they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n and_o white_a robe_n be_v give_v to_o every_o one_o of_o they_o and_o it_o be_v say_v unto_o they_o that_o they_o shall_v rest_v yet_o for_o a_o little_a season_n until_o their_o fellow_n servant_n also_o and_o brethren_n that_o shall_v be_v kill_v as_o they_o be_v shall_v be_v fulfil_v mr._n w._n say_v learned_a man_n do_v differ_v about_o this_o altar_n some_o take_v it_o for_o the_o altar_n of_o incense_n and_o some_o for_o the_o altar_n of_o burnt-offering_n which_o i_o take_v to_o be_v a_o dispute_n de_fw-fr lana_n caprina_fw-la .._o and_o he_o confess_v it_o make_v not_o much_o to_o our_o business_n whether_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o he_o say_v it_o be_v as_o clear_v that_o john_n see_v the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v slay_v and_o i_o think_v as_o clear_v that_o john_n do_v not_o see_v the_o thing_n here_o mention_v but_o that_o they_o be_v represent_v to_o he_o in_o a_o trance_n or_o transport_v of_o his_o mind_n and_o it_o will_v have_v make_v much_o to_o the_o end_n of_o our_o dispute_n if_o he_o have_v declare_v to_o we_o what_o manner_n of_o thing_n those_o soul_n be_v which_o he_o see_v what_o be_v their_o shape_v their_o substance_n and_o their_o ordinary_a clothing_n as_o well_o as_o the_o place_n of_o their_o abide_v p._n 116._o mr._n w._n say_v that_o by_o the_o soul_n under_o the_o altar_n be_v intend_v the_o martyr_n dead_a body_n and_o pretend_v in_o scripture_n soul_n be_v divers_a time_n take_v for_o dead_a body_n which_o i_o see_v no_o cause_n to_o agree_v with_o he_o himself_o think_v it_o very_o improper_a to_o present_v the_o slay_v with_o white_a robe_n whilst_o under_o the_o altar_n and_o therefore_o he_o
and_o salvation_n at_o the_o general_n day_n of_o judgement_n three_o concern_v the_o prayer_n or_o cry_n of_o these_o soul_n for_o vengeance_n upon_o their_o persecutor_n mr._n w._n and_o i_o be_v hotb_v agree_v that_o they_o make_v no_o other_o cry_n in_o this_o text_n than_o the_o blood_n of_o abel_n make_v to_o god_n for_o vengeance_n on_o his_o murderer_n and_o i_o conceive_v there_o be_v no_o real_a prayer_n or_o cry_n in_o either_o of_o these_o case_n but_o that_o god_n himself_o have_v take_v special_a notice_n in_o both_o these_o case_n and_o that_o whensoever_o they_o come_v before_o he_o hy_z remembrance_n or_o any_o sort_n of_o re-presentation_n his_o intention_n always_o continue_v firm_a to_o take_v vengeance_n for_o those_o fact_n upon_o all_o those_o who_o have_v therein_o act_v and_o continue_v in_o such_o wicked_a practice_n without_o save_v repentance_n until_o the_o time_n of_o their_o death_n i_o have_v inclination_n to_o think_v that_o this_o exposition_n of_o our_o prove_a text_n be_v more_o sound_a and_o true_a than_o that_o which_o mr._n w._n have_v before_o make_v of_o it_o and_o hence_o i_o think_v the_o consequence_n will_v be_v very_o clear_a that_o mr._n w_n argument_n draw_v from_o this_o text_n be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a nor_o a_o good_a argument_n to_o prove_v the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n the_o eighteen_o argument_n page_n 118._o rev._n 14.13_o bless_a be_v the_o dead_a which_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n from_o henceforth_o yea_o say_v the_o spirit_n that_o they_o may_v rest_v from_o their_o labour_n and_o their_o work_n do_v follow_v they_o p._n 119._o mr._n w._n say_v by_o blessedness_n in_o this_o text_n must_v needs_o be_v mean_v happiness_n and_o all_o happiness_n imply_v joy_n and_o all_o joy_n imply_v life_n and_o when_o he_o have_v raise_v blessedness_n in_o this_o manner_n he_o infer_v from_o the_o word_n henceforth_o that_o it_o must_v commence_v present_o upon_o the_o death_n of_o the_o person_n wrest_v the_o signification_n of_o the_o word_n from_o henceforth_o which_o do_v proper_o signify_v from_o the_o time_n of_o that_o prophecy_n to_o signify_v the_o time_n of_o every_o man_n death_n which_o i_o do_v not_o find_v to_o be_v mention_v or_o intend_v by_o the_o text_n and_o he_o add_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o text_n be_v thus_o open_v he_o seem_v to_o direct_v his_o follow_a discourse_n only_o to_o those_o who_o will_v accept_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o text_n to_o be_v as_o he_o have_v open_v it_o and_o to_o they_o he_o thus_o argue_v if_o the_o dead_a in_o the_o lord_n do_v from_o the_o time_n of_o their_o be_v dead_a commence_v a_o blessedness_n not_o only_o in_o rest_v from_o their_o labour_n but_o likewise_o in_o be_v reward_v for_o their_o work_n then_o do_v they_o continue_v to_o live_v in_o some_o part_n of_o they_o which_o be_v their_o spirit_n and_o consequent_o their_o spirit_n die_v not_o with_o their_o body_n but_o be_v immortal_a p._n 120._o mr._n w._n offer_v to_o we_o that_o this_o blessedness_n be_v say_v by_o the_o spirit_n to_o be_v give_v from_o the_o time_n of_o man_n death_n this_o he_o collect_v from_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o word_n from_o henceforth_o as_o if_o that_o intend_v from_o the_o time_n of_o their_o death_n whereas_o it_o appear_v in_o this_o text_n to_o intend_v no_o more_o but_o that_o from_o the_o time_n of_o this_o prophecy_n the_o dead_a which_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n shall_v have_v a_o bless_a rest_n and_o their_o work_n do_v follow_v they_o p._n 121._o then_o mr._n w._n pretend_v that_o the_o dead_a saint_n do_v not_o only_o enjoy_v a_o bless_a rest_n but_o that_o they_o also_o enter_v upon_o and_o enjoy_v reward_n for_o their_o work_n as_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v dead_a but_o i_o find_v no_o ground_n for_o this_o opinion_n in_o the_o text_n but_o conceive_v he_o think_v it_o be_v there_o because_o he_o have_v a_o great_a mind_n it_o shall_v be_v there_o as_o a_o thing_n that_o will_v have_v do_v he_o more_o service_n than_o any_o thing_n that_o he_o can_v find_v in_o the_o text_n beside_o mr._n w._n say_v further_a if_o no_o reward_n of_o active_a happiness_n and_o joy_n follow_v immediate_o after_o death_n it_o will_v be_v wonderful_a the_o spirit_n of_o god_n shall_v pronounce_v a_o blessedness_n on_o such_o as_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n above_o those_o who_o live_v on_o earth_n in_o the_o lord_n and_o this_o will_v be_v contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o all_o god_n people_n and_o special_o to_o the_o sense_n of_o such_o as_o administer_v comfort_n to_o die_a person_n from_o this_o topick_n by_o tell_v they_o that_o immediate_o after_o death_n their_o soul_n shall_v by_o angel_n be_v transport_v into_o heaven_n or_o paradise_n or_o abraham_n bosom_n or_o some_o such_o place_n where_o they_o shall_v not_o only_o be_v at_o rest_n but_o have_v present_a joy_n and_o happiness_n confer_v upon_o they_o and_o i_o grant_v that_o if_o such_o doctrine_n prove_v otherwise_o than_o true_a many_o person_n may_v have_v be_v deceive_v of_o their_o confident_a expectation_n and_o more_o may_v still_o in_o future_a happen_v so_o to_o be_v and_o therefore_o i_o think_v it_o needful_a to_o take_v further_a consideration_n and_o so_o make_v a_o strict_a scrutiny_n concern_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o doctrine_n than_o in_o former_a time_n and_o age_n have_v be_v common_o do_v among_o men._n mr._n w._n say_v he_o think_v there_o be_v none_o of_o god_n people_n who_o will_v not_o rather_o choose_v to_o live_v upon_o earth_n though_o under_o persecution_n then_o to_o die_v and_o be_v bury_v in_o the_o earth_n he_o say_v it_o be_v evident_a that_o from_o the_o time_n of_o die_v the_o saint_n be_v bless_v with_o reward_n for_o their_o work_n as_o well_o as_o from_o their_o labour_n i_o reply_v i_o be_o very_o sorry_a that_o i_o be_o not_o able_a to_o find_v in_o this_o text_n a_o argument_n or_o any_o of_o his_o former_a the_o thing_n which_o he_o say_v be_v so_o evident_a intend_v i_o presume_v to_o himself_o and_o some_o such_o other_o person_n as_o may_v be_v strong_o fix_v in_o his_o opinion_n and_o belief_n touch_v this_o point_n concern_v which_o and_o this_o text_n i_o intend_v to_o make_v a_o little_a more_o large_a examination_n the_o word_n therefore_o be_v and_o i_o hear_v a_o voice_n from_o heaven_n say_v unto_o i_o write_v bless_a be_v the_o dead_a which_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n from_o henceforth_o yea_o say_v the_o spirit_n that_o they_o may_v rest_v from_o their_o labour_n and_o their_o work_n do_v follow_v they_o i_o do_v not_o find_v in_o this_o text_n any_o word_n which_o signify_v or_o import_v that_o man_n shall_v be_v reward_v for_o their_o work_n present_o after_o death_n otherwise_o than_o by_o a_o bless_a rest_n from_o their_o labour_n it_o be_v say_v indeed_o that_o their_o work_n do_v follow_v they_o but_o there_o be_v no_o time_n mention_v when_o they_o shall_v overtake_v they_o and_o i_o desire_v mr._n w._n and_o his_o party_n from_o henceforth_o that_o they_o will_v cease_v from_o pervert_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n from_o henceforth_o in_o this_o text_n by_o apply_v its_o energy_n to_o the_o time_n of_o man_n death_n whereas_o in_o the_o word_n of_o our_o text_n it_o stand_v clear_o apply_v to_o the_o time_n when_o this_o prophecy_n be_v reveal_v to_o st._n john_n and_o whereas_o mr._n w._n say_v that_o none_o of_o god_n saint_n upon_o earth_n will_v willing_o embrace_v death_n but_o rather_o choose_v a_o long_a life_n upon_o earth_n although_o under_o a_o state_n of_o great_a persecution_n if_o they_o do_v not_o expect_v heavenly_a reward_n present_o upon_o the_o death_n of_o their_o person_n and_o he_o say_v you_o shall_v never_o persuade_v people_n to_o a_o content_a departure_n out_o of_o this_o world_n by_o tell_v they_o they_o shall_v present_o enjoy_v a_o bless_a rest_n in_o the_o lord_n and_o therefore_o they_o must_v be_v tell_v of_o and_o persuade_v to_o expect_v glorious_a reward_n in_o heaven_n present_o after_o their_o pass_v out_o of_o this_o world_n i_o confess_v thereupon_o that_o man_n mistake_n upon_o this_o account_n may_v be_v very_o great_a and_o very_o universal_a but_o do_v by_o no_o mean_n believe_v the_o first_o part_n of_o his_o assertion_n viz._n that_o there_o be_v no_o saint_n or_o people_n upon_o earth_n who_o be_v willing_a to_o accept_v of_o death_n whensoever_o god_n shall_v appoint_v it_o to_o come_v upon_o they_o under_o a_o great_a contentment_n of_o mind_n and_o the_o satisfaction_n which_o they_o may_v receive_v from_o this_o text_n that_o they_o shall_v have_v a_o bless_a rest_n in_o the_o lord_n safe_a from_o all_o the_o temptation_n and_o tribulation_n of_o this_o world_n and_o from_o the_o power_n and_o malice_n of_o wicked_a man_n
christian_a church_n continue_v throughout_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o man_n must_v have_v very_o strong_a argument_n if_o they_o hope_v to_o prevail_v in_o reject_v this_o opinion_n i_o answer_v and_o grant_v that_o this_o argument_n be_v good_a and_o strong_a for_o the_o prove_v of_o his_o opinion_n and_o seem_v to_o be_v of_o more_o power_n and_o strength_n than_o all_o that_o he_o have_v say_v before_o for_o the_o maintain_n of_o it_o but_o yet_o i_o do_v not_o perceive_v that_o strength_n in_o it_o which_o may_v be_v able_a to_o support_v his_o tenet_n against_o those_o reason_n and_o those_o scripture_n which_o may_v be_v bring_v against_o the_o rationality_n and_o truth_n of_o it_o and_o of_o which_o i_o intend_v to_o make_v a_o short_a detail_n when_o i_o come_v to_o his_o follow_a head_n where_o he_o make_v and_o deliver_v objection_n against_o his_o own_o doctrine_n p._n 152._o mr._n w._n begin_v to_o relate_v certain_a say_n or_o speech_n of_o reform_a martyr_n who_o it_o seem_v die_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n which_o may_v be_v admit_v to_o add_v some_o small_a strength_n to_o his_o former_a argument_n draw_v from_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o more_o ancient_a father_n i_o do_v not_o find_v it_o strange_a that_o man_n shall_v retain_v to_o the_o end_n of_o their_o day_n divers_a opinion_n which_o they_o have_v before_o imbibe_v in_o their_o youth_n and_o by_o their_o education_n have_v be_v radicate_v in_o they_o especial_o such_o as_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o have_v a_o evil_a effect_n upon_o their_o practice_n and_o i_o think_v that_o divers_a learned_a man_n of_o most_o high_a esteem_n even_o in_o the_o primitive_a and_o apostolical_a church_n have_v deliver_v some_o doctrine_n to_o their_o disciple_n which_o upon_o strict_a examination_n may_v be_v find_v inconsonant_n to_o the_o stream_n or_o current_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o natural_a reason_n of_o mankind_n which_o doctrine_n i_o conceive_v the_o writer_n of_o they_o do_v believe_v to_o be_v true_a upon_o the_o ground_n of_o such_o tradition_n as_o they_o have_v receive_v and_o which_o by_o education_n and_o custom_n have_v obtain_v a_o absolute_a assent_n of_o their_o mind_n in_o such_o case_n and_o though_o i_o shall_v here_o name_v only_o the_o millenary_a opinion_n yet_o if_o i_o think_v fit_a here_o to_o digress_v to_o that_o purpose_n i_o can_v add_v divers_a other_o particular_n thereunto_o p._n 153._o mr._n w._n proceed_v to_o make_v far_a proof_n of_o his_o opinion_n by_o some_o representation_n in_o dream_n and_o other_o in_o shade_n or_o shadow_n of_o person_n depart_v unto_o which_o i_o have_v in_o a_o former_a treatise_n make_v answer_n that_o i_o do_v not_o deny_v there_o may_v be_v verity_n in_o divers_a of_o those_o relation_n and_o yet_o i_o do_v not_o conceive_v any_o thing_n of_o that_o kind_n have_v ever_o be_v perform_v by_o depart_a soul_n think_v it_o probable_a that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o being_n in_o the_o world_n but_o i_o be_o willing_a to_o ascribe_v such_o action_n to_o the_o power_n and_o performance_n of_o inferior_a spirit_n without_o pretend_v to_o determine_v whether_o good_a or_o bad_a and_o that_o they_o jussu_fw-la aut_fw-la permissu_fw-la superiorum_fw-la do_v represent_v and_o act_v according_a as_o the_o occasion_n wherein_o they_o be_v employ_v may_v require_v p._n 158._o mr._n w._n produce_v divers_a objection_n which_o he_o say_v be_v make_v against_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n amount_v to_o the_o number_n of_o fourteen_o divers_a of_o which_o i_o a_o agree_v not_o to_o be_v very_o material_a and_o though_o i_o intend_v to_o mention_v each_o of_o they_o that_o i_o may_v not_o seem_v to_o disregard_n any_o thing_n that_o he_o have_v write_v yet_o very_o little_o shall_v be_v say_v concern_v they_o my_o design_n be_v only_o to_o insist_v upon_o those_o which_o i_o think_v material_a and_o to_o add_v unto_o they_o such_o other_o objection_n as_o mr._n w._n in_o his_o catalogue_n have_v omit_v p._n 158._o mr_n w'_v first_o objection_n say_v that_o what_o of_o the_o first_o adam_n it_o be_v that_o sin_v that_o of_o adam_n die_v but_o both_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n die_v therefore_o etc._n etc._n to_o this_o he_o answer_v that_o he_o must_v not_o take_v life_n and_o death_n here_o in_o their_o proper_a sense_n but_o that_o the_o word_n death_n here_o only_o intend_v a_o miserable_a life_n which_o however_o he_o do_v not_o deny_v to_o be_v life_n and_o i_o do_v not_o conceive_v how_o death_n and_o life_n can_v stand_v together_o in_o the_o same_o subject_n and_o therefore_o i_o think_v his_o description_n of_o death_n by_o a_o miserable_a life_n be_v not_o reasonable_a nor_o allowable_a in_o this_o case_n conceive_v it_o agreeable_a to_o reason_n that_o the_o curse_v pronounce_v against_o sin_n shall_v extend_v to_o the_o person_n that_o sin_v and_z according_o the_o person_n which_o sin_v do_v both_o die_v for_o it_o or_o after_o it_o without_o any_o appearance_n of_o leave_v soul_n to_o survive_v after_o the_o death_n of_o their_o person_n p._n 159._o mr._n w._n will_v not_o agree_v that_o their_o soul_n do_v die_v as_o well_o as_o their_o body_n because_o god_n say_v that_o dust_n thou_o be_v and_o to_o dust_n thou_o shall_v return_v then_o he_o assume_v the_o soul_n be_v not_o make_v of_o dust_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n before_o dispute_v between_o we_o i_o pretend_v there_o be_v no_o such_o soul_n make_v as_o he_o say_v there_o be_v i_o say_v my_o sort_n of_o soul_n be_v material_a and_o may_v return_v to_o the_o dust_n and_o air_n as_o it_o be_v which_o he_o will_v deny_v and_o thereupon_o we_o must_v examine_v all_o that_o have_v be_v speak_v which_o neither_o of_o we_o can_v design_n to_o do_v in_o this_o place_n but_o leave_v this_o objection_n to_o be_v far_o discuss_v mr._n w_n second_o objection_n from_o eccles_n 3._o where_o solomon_n compare_v man_n with_o beast_n p._n 161._o he_o pretend_v that_o text_n say_v the_o spirit_n of_o man_n go_v upward_o and_o the_o spirit_n of_o a_o beast_n downward_o which_o i_o think_v it_o do_v not_o say_v but_o make_v a_o doubt_n whether_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n be_v so_o or_o no_o it_o seem_v solomon_n speak_v more_o deliberate_o concern_v man_n soul_n in_o this_o text_n than_o he_o do_v in_o his_o twelve_o chapter_n and_o yet_o i_o pass_v this_o objection_n light_o over_o without_o lay_v any_o great_a weight_n upon_o it_o p._n 162._o mr._n w._n raise_v a_o three_o objection_n from_o matth._n 26.38_o where_o our_o lord_n say_v my_o soul_n be_v exceed_o sorrowful_a even_o unto_o death_n from_o whence_o some_o man_n may_v pretend_v to_o infer_v that_o his_o soul_n may_v die_v i_o profess_v to_o be_v none_o of_o those_o who_o make_v this_o objection_n for_o i_o conceive_v that_o christ_n by_o the_o word_n soul_n intend_v his_o person_n or_o himself_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v i_o be_o sorrowful_a unto_o death_n and_o therefore_o i_o pass_v this_o over_o as_o a_o weak_a objection_n against_o mr._n w_n opinion_n p._n 164._o mr._n w._n raise_v a_o four_o objection_n against_o himself_o from_o act_n 2.27_o thou_o will_v not_o leave_v my_o soul_n in_o hell_n nor_o suffer_v thy_o holy_a one_o to_o see_v corruption_n here_o he_o say_v some_o will_v have_v christ_n intellectual_a soul_n to_o be_v mean_v and_o by_o hell_n or_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o grave_a to_o be_v mean_v i_o profess_v to_o be_v none_o of_o those_o some_o who_o will_v have_v christ_n intellectual_a soul_n to_o be_v here_o mean_v but_o i_o do_v rather_o conceive_v that_o by_o my_o soul_n in_o this_o place_n be_v intend_v my_o person_n or_o myself_o and_o as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v thou_o will_v not_o leave_v i_o in_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o the_o grave_a without_o intention_n to_o speak_v of_o a_o intellectual_a soul_n or_o any_o other_o soul_n at_o all_o and_o therefore_o i_o pass_v this_o over_o as_o a_o very_a light_a objection_n against_o mr._n w_n opinion_n p._n 169._o the_o five_o objection_n which_o mr._n w._n bring_v against_o his_o own_o opinion_n be_v raise_v from_o 2_o cor._n 5._o where_o paul_n speak_v of_o be_v clothe_v upon_o with_o his_o house_n from_o heaven_n i_o have_v say_v before_o that_o this_o expression_n respect_v that_o translation_n of_o their_o body_n which_o the_o saint_n who_o be_v alive_a upon_o earth_n at_o christ_n come_n shall_v receive_v when_o they_o shall_v be_v disrobe_v of_o their_o earthly_a body_n and_o have_v they_o change_v into_o heavenly_a or_o spiritual_a body_n and_o yet_o i_o do_v not_o find_v any_o great_a strength_n in_o this_o objection_n against_o mr._n w_n opinion_n but_o pass_v it_o away_o as_o a_o very_a weak_a one_o without_o
upon_o part_v from_o their_o body_n either_o return_n to_o god_n who_o give_v they_o and_o be_v receive_v into_o heaven_n and_o happiness_n or_o they_o shall_v be_v carry_v by_o angel_n into_o abraham_n bosom_n and_o there_o enjoy_v at_o least_o a_o bless_a rest_n from_o their_o labour_n and_o all_o future_a suffering_n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o that_o the_o divine_n of_o our_o time_n will_v ready_o have_v administer_v such_o comfort_n as_o these_o to_o the_o friend_n of_o dead_a people_n or_o even_o to_o the_o die_a person_n themselves_o but_o in_o our_o quote_v text_n we_o find_v st._n paul_n do_v not_o so_o proceed_v with_o his_o correspondent_o upon_o this_o like_a occasion_n for_o the_o only_a comfort_n which_o thereupon_o he_o propound_v to_o they_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o resurrection_n which_o in_o this_o place_n he_o somewhat_o at_o large_a deliver_v as_o know_v that_o to_o be_v sufficient_a for_o man_n comfort_n in_o such_o case_n without_o remember_v or_o believe_v our_o late_a comfortable_a doctrine_n or_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n go_v to_o heaven_n immediate_o after_o death_n and_o hereupon_o i_o conclude_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v either_o not_o know_v to_o he_o or_o not_o believe_v by_o he_o and_o that_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o error_n and_o no_o certain_a truth_n or_o the_o very_a truth_n of_o god_n a_o ten_o objection_n against_o mr._n w_n opinion_n i_o raise_v from_o the_o concurrent_a testimony_n of_o many_o scripture_n text_n refer_v the_o expectation_n of_o future_a reward_n or_o punishment_n look_v for_o after_o this_o life_n unto_o the_o time_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o the_o last_o judgement_n without_o find_v and_o such_o expectation_n at_o the_o time_n of_o man_n death_n refer_v to_o or_o mention_v in_o any_o text_n of_o scripture_n in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o mr._n w'_v own_o objection_n he_o have_v make_v this_o the_o six_o and_o propound_v it_o thus_o the_o scripture_n say_v my_o opposer_n do_v frequent_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o great_a and_o general_a day_n of_o judgement_n and_o refer_v all_o the_o reward_n of_o the_o saint_n to_o that_o day_n and_o so_o all_o the_o punishment_n of_o the_o wicked_a therefore_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n die_v with_o their_o body_n as_o be_v uncapable_a of_o reward_n or_o punishment_n till_o then_o to_o this_o objection_n he_o answer_v concessive_o and_o say_v i_o do_v partly_o acknowledge_v the_o first_o part_n of_o what_o you_o say_v that_o scripture_n do_v frequent_o make_v mention_n of_o that_o great_a day_n and_o again_o that_o the_o great_a reward_n and_o punishment_n be_v reserve_v to_o that_o day_n but_o i_o deny_v the_o late_a part_n of_o what_o you_o say_v because_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o spirit_n of_o just_a man_n make_v perfect_a and_o of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o thief_n be_v in_o paradise_n that_o day_n he_o die_v and_o of_o the_o spirit_n of_o every_o man_n return_v to_o god_n at_o death_n to_o be_v deal_v with_o according_a to_o what_o they_o do_v in_o the_o body_n and_o this_o he_o say_v be_v enough_o to_o blunt_v the_o edge_n of_o his_o present_a objection_n and_o hereunto_o i_o reply_v that_o what_o he_o have_v say_v concern_v the_o spirit_n of_o just_a man_n make_v perfect_a have_v before_o be_v answer_v and_o so_o have_v that_o of_o the_o thief_n be_v soul_n be_v in_o paradise_n that_o day_n and_o prove_v to_o be_v invalid_a testimony_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n his_o three_o testimony_n of_o the_o spirit_n return_v to_o god_n seem_v to_o be_v misrecited_n for_o the_o text_n do_v not_o say_v it_o return_v to_o god_n to_o be_v deal_v with_o according_a to_o what_o they_o do_v in_o the_o body_n which_o word_n he_o adjoin_v with_o as_o much_o confidence_n to_o the_o text_n as_o if_o they_o may_v be_v there_o find_v write_v and_o be_v part_n of_o the_o text_n itself_o so_o as_o unwary_a and_o unexamine_v reader_n may_v soon_o be_v mistake_v thereupon_o in_o what_o manner_n and_o to_o what_o purpose_n solomon_n may_v intend_v this_o return_n of_o soul_n to_o god_n have_v be_v before_o dispute_v and_o i_o still_o confide_v that_o mr._n w._n and_o his_o party_n will_v not_o be_v able_a to_o prove_v that_o these_o word_n of_o solomon_n intend_v the_o soul_n of_o dead_a person_n go_v before_o god_n to_o judgement_n as_o here_o he_o have_v without_o any_o hesitation_n deliver_v it_o and_o therefore_o i_o conclude_v that_o his_o answer_n have_v very_o little_o blunt_v the_o edge_n of_o our_o present_a objection_n i_o observe_v it_o as_o a_o art_n in_o dispute_v that_o it_o may_v be_v advantageous_a to_o grant_v in_o a_o easy_a and_o transient_a fashion_n such_o objection_n as_o man_n find_v themselves_o utter_o unable_a to_o answer_v and_o i_o think_v mr._n w._n have_v use_v this_o art_n in_o transient_o grant_v the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o objection_n viz._n that_o the_o scripture_n do_v frequent_o refer_v the_o expectation_n of_o reward_n or_o punishment_n after_o this_o life_n and_o unto_o the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o whereas_o i_o have_v say_v before_o that_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n in_o scripture_n of_o such_o expectation_n at_o or_o soon_o after_o the_o time_n of_o man_n death_n he_o give_v we_o here_o three_o of_o the_o most_o pregnant_a instance_n which_o he_o can_v find_v in_o scripture_n for_o prove_v that_o reward_n and_o punishment_n be_v bestow_v by_o god_n at_o the_o time_n of_o man_n death_n but_o the_o force_n of_o these_o instance_n have_v before_o be_v obstruct_v by_o those_o answer_n which_o have_v be_v several_o give_v they_o in_o their_o proper_a place_n i_o be_o not_o without_o some_o temptation_n of_o draw_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n a_o catalogue_n of_o such_o text_n as_o do_v with_o great_a evidence_n and_o strength_n set_v forth_o and_o prove_v that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n be_v not_o alone_o the_o principal_n but_o the_o only_a time_n whereat_o or_o wherein_o recompense_n future_a to_o this_o life_n be_v warrantable_o and_o certain_o to_o be_v expect_v by_o mankind_n but_o because_o i_o have_v say_v much_o and_o quote_v divers_a text_n of_o scripture_n upon_o that_o subject_a before_o and_o be_o now_o willing_a to_o save_v myself_o and_o my_o reader_n the_o tedium_n of_o such_o a_o long_a repetition_n i_o will_v refer_v the_o examiner_n of_o this_o objection_n unto_o those_o text_n which_o have_v before_o be_v quote_v to_o that_o purpose_n and_o to_o such_o other_o as_o themselves_o may_v meet_v with_o upon_o the_o perusal_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o with_o this_o round_a number_n of_o ten_o the_o objection_n which_o i_o make_v against_o mr._n w_n opinion_n out_o of_o scripture_n shall_v be_v finish_v yet_o i_o far_o intend_v to_o add_v thereunto_o two_o or_o three_o objection_n against_o mr._n w_n opinion_n derive_v from_o natural_a reason_n and_o the_o experience_n of_o men._n and_o first_o i_o begin_v from_o the_o nature_n and_o composition_n of_o the_o humane_a person_n and_o thereupon_o i_o observe_v that_o there_o be_v three_o thing_n principal_o and_o absolute_o necessary_a for_o the_o subsistence_n and_o life_n of_o the_o humane_a person_n viz._n blood_n breath_n and_o nutriment_n and_o thereupon_o do_v agree_v with_o moses_n that_o the_o life_n the_o animal_n be_v in_o the_o blood_n or_o that_o the_o blood_n be_v the_o life_n thereof_o who_o inflame_a particle_n be_v the_o spirit_n which_o act_n the_o person_n and_o as_o well_o the_o head_n as_o the_o member_n so_o long_o as_o life_n continue_v in_o the_o body_n next_o to_o which_o the_o breath_n have_v a_o principal_a and_o absolute_o necessary_a faculty_n and_o power_n of_o fan_v and_o inflame_v such_o particle_n of_o the_o blood_n as_o be_v employ_v in_o every_o part_n of_o the_o body_n and_o for_o refrigerate_v the_o internal_a part_n of_o the_o body_n with_o a_o perpetual_a refreshment_n which_o keep_v the_o paristaltick_a motion_n always_o in_o action_n among_o the_o inward_a and_o most_o vital_a part_n of_o the_o body_n whence_o daily_a experience_n assure_v we_o that_o by_o stop_v of_o the_o breath_n but_o for_o some_o few_o moment_n the_o spirit_n of_o life_n in_o man_n become_v absolute_o suffocate_v and_o extinguish_v and_o without_o breath_n no_o humane_a art_n or_o power_n can_v prolong_v the_o life_n of_o the_o person_n or_o other_o animal_n whatsoever_o concern_v nutriment_n it_o be_v only_o so_o far_o necessary_a to_o the_o life_n of_o the_o creature_n as_o the_o blood_n thereof_o waste_v and_o be_v consume_v by_o the_o circular_a continual_a motion_n and_o the_o inflammation_n thereof_o in_o some_o long_o continue_v and_o weaken_v disease_n the_o motion_n of_o the_o blood_n have_v be_v so_o weak_a and_o the_o inflammation_n thereof_o